A tale of coming of age
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Saturday, July 9 2016
Palos Verdes, California
Meagan hopped the three steps down as she exited the small metro rail car, then took time to count her shopping bags to make sure she had them all and waved to her friends still on board, "See ya Monday at swim team practice!"
They all waved goodbye as the smaller metro car pulled away to finish up its trip going towards the harbor and ending at Fort Mac's huge metro station that connected to the rest of LA and the state beyond.
With the metro car disappearing over the hill and the traffic light showing green, Meagan took a quick glance to check if the road was safe and crossed that last half of the blacktop to her side of the street.
As she stood there on the street corner, another metro rolled silently past in the middle of the wide street that 25th street was and it blended into Palos Verdes drive, then into Hawthorn boulevard ending up at the utterly huge South bay mall Meagan had just shopped at with her teammates.
Meagan glanced up at the sign for her street, she knows it was lucky to have a rail stop at the end of the street that connected up to the huge metro system of the city and beyond. All of that was thanks to her Great Grandma or was that Great Great Grandma? That lady had foreseen the jump in housing decades ago and had built a huge house on the hilltop, plus named the street it sat on...Mermaid Drive and was her personal driveway till 'GGMa' she called the older lady of the family at times, sold the lower acre parts for millions long before Meagan was even born!
It was only a few blocks to the top and end of the street where Meagan's home stood. At the gates she waved her purse and the gate card it held by the gates reader and the large iron gate swung open to her. When Meagan finally bounced into the home's huge kitchen, she dropped all five bags she had on the center island, "Hey mom I am back!" she beamed to the young woman pulling a hot pie from the oven.
"I honey..." her mom Doris started then spotted the stack of shopping bags covering her counter, "Ahhh young lady you bought far too much again, you know to call me if you go over your limits!" she barked now and placed the hot pie on top of the left over space.
"But mommmm," she whined back, "They had a sale on wetsuits and jeans....beside I need the jeans for school and you saiiiid I could buy the wetsuit to replace the one I ruined on the rocks last week?"
"Yes I did, but you bought far more than jeans and the suit!" she barked back and put both hands on hips to show her growing displeasure with her daughter.
"Okay...Okay, but admit this," Megan said while pulling the sales receipts out, "I got a deal and the cost is far less than you thought mom?" she offered in her defense.
Doris counted up the damage to the family credit card and found her teen was indeed right! Meagan had found a bargain and jumped on it! "Yes you did, but...."
"Mom read the bottom of this one," she pointed out to her mother, "I got David some jeans too...and if they don't fit, he can get ones that do, the price is locked up!" she boasted.
"I hate it when you use logic on me, you are getting far too smart little girl!" her mom admitted.
"Thanks!" Meagan said, as she gave mom a kiss on the cheek and picked up the bags.
On the way to her room, she stopped in the family room where she found her brother David playing yet another shooting game. She whipped out the three jeans she had bought him and tossed them at him, "Here ya go squirt...new jeans and thank me later!" she laughed at him.
"Hey what gives...these are not my size...I think?" David yelled back to his retreating sister, then checked the tags and she was right on...they are his size!
"Darn girls, of course she memorized my sizes...girls and shopping...like ham and eggs!" David shook his head to her room and then went back to his games.
Safely in her room again, Meagan dumped the treasured bags onto her bed and started sorting them out, plus taking the tags off them as she went. When she had them all piled up, colors to colors, whites to whites and on. She placed the whole stack a section at a time into her laundry basket and made way to the washing machines.
As Meagan got ready for bed, she felt strange. A strange feeling like someone walked across her grave or something else as depressing and with that she stayed in her room till dinner time.
The depressed teen only snuck out past her gaming brother for moving the wash to the dryers and then finally grabbing the fresh basket to fold up, or hang back in her room. Meagan took time as the sun started its slow set to watch it touch the water far off and watched the lights at the Trump golf course below her snap on one by one.
At nearly eight, Meagan's mom yelled from the kitchen, "Hey kids, dad's back and he has Bar-B-que!"
All that came to her mind was that dad was late and work must have called yet again! That darn job was taking him away far too much, every time one of his company's film units needed something...they called him and Meagan thought the whole deal on filming fish for some NatGEO cable channel was a waste of time. She was only happy when he was doing the film work on another company of GGMa's, one that was busy salvaging one of those GOLD filled wreaks!
But reluctantly because she was very hungry after a long day of shopping, Meagan made her way out to the kitchen and hugged her dad along the way, "How was the shopping trip, did ya kill off the whole mall and now I have to get a loan my little pumpkin?" he joked.
"Naw dad I kept the damage down to state disaster level and global apocalypse!" she zinged him back with the family trademark sharp wit!
Dad laughed at her jest, "Good I did not want to get one from the ports leg breakers anyway..."
Meagan was slowly dropping ribs on a plate, then scooped up some potato salad when Doris noticed the teen girl was rather slow and seemed a bit sickly?
"Honey are you okay?" she worried and felt the teens forehead for warmth.
"Nope mom, just a bit down right now." she moaned out and grabbed a biscuit from the box of them.
"All right, but tell me if you feel worse hon..." the mother worried even more.
"Yessss, but can I eat in my room?" Meagan asked.
"Yes if you take a towel to keep your bed clean, I don't want you sleeping in sticky sheets!" her mom warned back.
As she left, dad stopped her with a yelp, "Meg do you need a ride to team practice tomorrow or not?"
"Yep I need a ride and I am going at noon after I surf...if I feel like it?" she told him.
"WHAT!," screamed her brother, "I can't go surfing unless you come...you promised?"
"David...if Meg is sick, then she is sick and can't surf. You know the rules, unless you are one hundred percent, no surfing in that rough water!" Mom barked a firm reminder of the family rules and her decision on the matter to the boy.
"Yes mom," he moaned back is displeasure.
"But don't worry David, I'll take you if your sister can't?" his mother offered back..
"Great..." the yelped then thought it over....not so great, mom always kept him on a short leash and she had to get her swim time in too and when she was out doing her far longer laps along the shore...he had to wait for her return on the beach!
Sunday, July 10 2016 4:35AM
Palos Verdes, California
Meagan's eyes snapped open even before the alarm she set last night sounded and she sat up in bed feeling way better than last night! Her feet flopped off the covers of her bed and she leapt over to the bathroom to start a shower warming up, then rushed across the hall to yell at her brother, "Wake up squirt...the tide is up and surf is on!"
David sprung up in his bed startled at the sudden shout, but caught up fast to what was going on, "Ya, ya Meg....I'm coming!" he barked back and then flopped back down in bed, then pulled his pillow over his head.
Meg finished up her shower and personal morning chores in record time, then tossed a shoe plucked off her brothers floor at his still form laying in bed, "All done your turn!"
David tried to slam the door on the hall's bath to show his anger at being woke in his opinion nearly a whole hour early, but how could he stay mad...Meg was up, feeling obviously good and she wanted to go surf!
While David was busy, Meg made her way into the kitchen and grabbed a small snack trying to keep it light before hitting the waves. Then bounced happily down stairs to grab her long board and give it a quick wax down before heading out.
Meg was still busy giving the surf board longs strokes of wax with a puck of the special grip wax that she liked to use, when David showed up and tossed a backpack filled with her needs on top of the work table.
"I packed your new wetsuit and junk...lets go!" he grinned to her.
"Yep all done," she smiled back while standing the board against the garage's doorway and put on the backpack he was now handing her.
David slipped on his backpack, then placed his 'boogie board" on his bikes small cargo rack and then rolled the electrified mountain bike into the drive. Meg was busy with her large electric motored 'off road' skateboard and her much bigger surfboard.
A few hops down the drive, after wrapping an arm around the board and Meg was quickly rolling down their homes hilly drive. David was close behind after he slapped the garage door closer, then sped up to keep up with her.
"Race ya to the bottom!" David shouted while blowing past his sister.
Meagan grinned evilly when she leaned down trying to cut the wind faster and rolled the remote throttle in her hand to full. She loved these motorized skateboards, fast, easy to carry, off road capabilities to a point and add with the addition of Technopath made batteries, then the bigger plus...high torque motors!
So with this skateboard being one of her pride and joys...then add spending lots of free cash on making it one of the fastest in school...Meg blazed past her brother while leaning into the streets long left turn and now with a clear road going all down hill in front of the teen, she was sure to win!
At the bottom of the hill before it hit the main Boulevard, Meg hit the brakes on her run smoking the tires with the boards mini disk brakes and the electro-mechanical braking system that feed back energy into the battery pack.
She laid out a rather nice set of four tracks as her feet slid the board sideways to a stop, "Beat ya again squirt...I told ya...you can't win unless you spend the cash to win!" she laughed his way.
"That's because mom and dad give you more allowance!" he spat back.
"I get MORE, because I DO more...way more than you!" she giggled back at him and pressed the button on the street pole to start the crosswalk lights.
Both teens make their way across the wide street, then down a few short winding streets to a large house at the end of a cul-de-sac. Meg kick flips the skateboard into a waiting hand and shoulders her longboard. Right behind her, David gets off his bike and both walk slowly down a small concrete covered walkway bordering the huge home towards the sandy beach.
Meagan waved to the couple working out on their home's deck as she passed by, "Hi Mr. John!" she yelled to the man and received a wave back. His obvious wife dove into their pool, then popped to the surface nearest Meg, "Heya girl, going surfing!" the drop dead beautiful woman wrapped in a form hugging swimsuit asked her .
"Yep and mom should be down in a few hours...we are just getting in a few extra waves before she shows up for her swim." she told the woman, who she knew was a famous actress and for sure mutant by her great body and looks! Her husband was a huge movie agent in LA...Hollywood and both of them had made millions over the years.
Meg thought about both of them, he was a mutant too so her mom Doris had said more than once and the wife was Rosie Hunter-John. She was the female lead actress in several of the transforming robot pic's and more than a few hard core sy-fy movies, plus TV shows. Most of Rosie's days where now filled with modeling shoots or trying out for her next movie series.
Timothy the man of the Hollywood matched set was the major money winner of the family, because of his cut of most of the town's stars...the man was paid nearly ten percent of all clients earning and he did EARN that money!
Meg was snapped back to the real world form her day dream by a playful splash of pool water landing on her, "Hey Meg...dear" Timothy asked form his spot floating next to his wife, "Have your dad call me... I landed the director of next six pictures of the Lord of the Thrones series as a client and that man will need someone like your dad for all the underwater shots...big money in this for him," the man grinned, while holding a hand up and rubbing his fingers together in the classic 'money' gesture and surly thought about his 'cut' too while doing the simple motion!
"Too cool, so they are green lighting the 'Atlantis' story arch?" she instantly bubbled back thinking of all the cool efx or whatever her dad might do!
"Yes they did, one of my long time clients connected my up with a sea elf or sea Fae or ocean...whatever and they made her the lead actress on the spot! Then rewrote the script for a few other Fae I know to be added in next!" He smiled and
As Timothy smiled, she felt a wave of what only cold be called...someone whispering into her ear...'like me, do as I ask' float or waft into her brain. Meagan instantly shook off the feeling with a quick shake of her head and gave Timothy a very harsh stare! "What was that...are you using some mutant power on me...MR JOHN!" she barked angrily.
"Ohh shit you felt that...my bad Meg...I just slipped into my 'work' mode and used my gift. I don't do that to friends...I messed up, please forgive me?" he begged, knowing her dad would clean the beach with his face if he ever heard about this incident, then Doris would take her turn! The couple was not mutant hating morons, but messing with their kids in this way was a NO, No! And Timothy knew it, as they had been good friends and great neighbors for years!
"Tim...don't ever do that again!" Meg warned the man, but she could not stay mad at the dear family friend for too long because she had known the couple for years and then add that mutants in LA...they outnumbered the tourists on most days and had been accepted into the city as regulars and protected from any government influence or hate groups.
"Yep...I promise and I owe you one...want a new board or?" he suggested a way to make-up for his slight.
"Naw Tim, I would love an invite to a premier or something like that?" Meg told him while thinking of what else she might have wanted.
"I'll getcha one, then see if I can find you a better board too...Ask me next week or call me?" the agent said back while sliding up out of the water and walking over to shake the teens hand on the deal.
"Cya!" Meg yelped as she ran off to go change in one of the many stalls next to the beaches edge.
A few minutes later she was catching up to David who was already rolling his boogie board through the surf line. Meg ran with the long board into the water and flopped onto it as the water rose high enough for her to do so, then paddled out a few dozen yards into a calm part of the surf line.
Meg stopped paddling and sat up on the large board to better read the surf's action and strangely she could really read the water...and read it's motion really well! So well, that she sensed where the best runs would be coming from and where a nasty 'rip' current was developing.
"Hey David...stay to the left of that mark, a RIP is coming on over there!" she barked a warning to her brother and he nodded back after looking in the direction to see what she was talking about.
"Ya sis, I can see the mud stirring up from here," he said while watching the whirling busy water churn up the bottom and shove the flow back out into the ocean. A very bad rip current that would drive a swimmer or surfer way out into the water before they could slide back in.
David took the warning to heart and started to paddle off to the north along the shore towards the Trump beach. Meg took a longer glance from her board and saw that was the best choice too because the surf was lining up along the rocks over there and would give some great peaks soon!
Meg's board bobbed in the still water till she felt the waves rush in with a growing breeze and she quickly padded in to catch them and soon enough she was riding a good eight footer in. Her feet, plus body leaned to guide the board into the slot and she glided over the wave in the tube with her right hand dragging it's fingers in the roll of the wave face for fun!
The sun had finally come up over the Santa Monica mountains and after a few hours of wave riding, both teens saw their mother roll up to the beach on her bike. Doris waved to both of her kids as she locked up her bike next to David's, then she stripped off her shorts and shirt, then dropped them into the pile with the teens clothes on the beach.
Doris ran into the surf while pulling on her swim goggles, then dove into a rolling wave and popped back out on its backside. The mother of two covered the long distance in strong stokes of a person that swims in the ocean all the time.
Their mother paddled up to both teens floating in the area just before the surf began and she greeted them, "Well how is the day going so far?"
"The surf is good and a rip is developing over by the park...so watch out for that one mom?" Meg suggested and warned.
"I saw it while riding up the park, I hope no one gets caught in it again?" she thought back to when the mother had to pull two other teens from the last rip current a few weeks back.
"Naw I don't see you replaying 'bay watch' today mom!" David played with her.
"Ahh the kids are lucky that you are around here, a good swimmer that is not afraid of the ocean." Meg added in next with a laugh of played bravado
"I don't fear it, I respect its power and so should both of you!" she warned back.
Then Doris swam off, Meg watch her mother cut through the water and thought about her speed. Doris had won the gold at the Olympics one year and that is where she met their dad, he was there entered in the competition with this team and doing the surf competition at the same time.
Doris had won the gold for 1500 meter that year, a new event for women that in earlier years were limited to only the 800! Mark their father, his team lost the event and not because he did not pull his weight. The last swimmer in their relay messed up so badly, they came in dead last!
Mark's try at the surfing competition was good, but not good enough for a medal and he went pro for a year while dating their mother...then Meg was born and he went to work at one of the many family companies and ever since then the family traveled where the company sent them.
Those places so far, had been San Francisco as Meagan was born, then way down the California coast to San Diego for a year and now to LA. The company always provided the house, and it or them ones over the years always had a fresh water pool or salt water...NEVER chlorine water and never more than a mile from a beach!
Being that close to the ocean meant that the teens always had the best in schooling, because the neighborhood was always a million plus to even think to buy a home! So Meg and her brother always had rich friends that became close friends over the years.
With mom now gone off on one of her very long swims, Meg paddled into the next set of waves and waited for one that 'felt just right' then let it take her. As the wave grew up to nearly ten feet and this was a big one for this time of season. She maneuvered the board into the waves growing curl and into the long pipe the cresting water made, she grabbed both of the boards rails to hunker down under the falling water and shot out of the end of the pipe with the blast of air and water spray.
This day was developing into one of Meg's best day yet, she had not fallen once and caught every waves she aimed for along with grabbing the biggest of the sets with ease. On the next set she paddled into, she caught a huge ten footer once again and this time she was not alone on the wave's curve...a dolphin was riding the wave next to her with the ease of a creature born to play in surf and it rode along side of her till the wave dropped away.
"Hey did you see that David, he surfed with me!" Meg squealed in joy.
"I saw...I saw and we have a whole bunch of them around us right now!" he said back and reached out to touch one of the passing fins.
"Cool!" Meg squealed again seeing her brother touch the passing fin and both watched the dolphin roll over and bob on the surface playfully.
For nearly an hour both teens played or rode the surf and once David lost a swim fin in a waved that had flipped him. But a passing dolphin lobbed it back at him like a tossed ball and he smiled to the passing creature, "Thanks buddy," as he worked it back onto a foot.
The whole pod of dolphins disappeared about ten minutes before Meg spotted her dad rolling into the parking lot, he waved from the beach after getting out of the family SUV, "Hey all of you, it's time to get going!"
Doris was already on the beach stretching out after her long swim and smiled to Mark as he walked over, "Ya missed it, a pod of dolphins showed up and played along with the kids as they rode the waves."
"Humm...that's nice, I always like it when they were around....that meant no sharks!" he played at biting her side.
Soon enough both teens had paddled back into shore, showered off the sea water and dried off. Mark leaned back and pretended to count heads, "One, two and four or so I think kids...then add one wife equals seven or so? SO off we go!" he sang out as the SUV lurched to a start.
Sunday, July 10 2016 1:05PM
Palos Verdes, California
Palos Verdes High
Mark, Doris and David clapped for each person in Meagan's team as they finished each part of their relay. Then started to cheer loudly as her turn came up at the block, a teammate hit the bottom wall mark and she exploded off the blocks into the water. Meg's form blurred in the water as she sped forward under the surface and popped out yards ahead of the nearest competition a few lanes over. Now she kicked furiously as she broke the surface with long powerful strokes of her arms and sped quickly to the reverse turn of her relay and the anchor run of the teams whole effort to win.
The tips of Meagan's outstretched hands hit the wall marker to stop her clock and her head broke the surface to check the time. The next team hit it's mark and was followed by the rest of the field within seconds...but her team had won...not only won, but CRUSHED the nearest competitor by over seven seconds!
The team's coach entered the time on his computer out of habit, the added in each teammates 'split' time or section relay and the computer worked on a graph of each one. While it did it's job, she celebrated with the rest of the team!
A throng of girls stood with a good size trophy for winning the relay and with a win on the next event, Meg's team would win the overall team trophy too! While the girls got ready for the next event, a 200 meter freestyle and it was a individual event...no teams. The coach ran his numbers, the screen flashed at him the only standout of the day so far...Meagan!
In her first run of the day, individual butterfly. Meagan had beat her best time by two whole seconds, then the next team relay she beat her best by three and this last one...a whole astounding six!
A few seconds, one or two could be seen as a personal best on a best day. but jumping up over two, then to three and then a unheard of SIX! That was unheard of, small climbs in skill over a year or two would show that type of increase in performance....but not a performance increase that huge in a WEEK! Then add this little factor, Meg's times got better, faster as the day went by, not slower as she tired out or should have?
The coach closed his computer, he will not ruin other kids days for one event and maybe ruin a good family name is this was 'doping' or Meagan was suddenly showing up as a mutant or worse...some kind of drug based enhancements!
When the celebrations died down, the coach rechecked his numbers as the next event ran. But as the event progressed through a few laps of the long butterfly race, Meagan's distance from the nearest competition grew and grew with each lap flip and then she finished a whole two seconds ahead of the next kid. But after checking his past notes on Meg's times, this butterfly showed as her worst event of all and this time showed a performance increase of over five seconds over her best this year and that number was checked at her last timed practice!
When the event was over, the coach pulled Megan's mom aside, "Doris, we have to talk and in private before you go tonight?"
"What Coach Turnbull, is there something wrong?" she had to worry to the large man.
"After everyone is gone...it's best." is all he said before walking away to talk to another teammates parents.
As the coach walked away, Mark showed up with one of the family's bags for events like this and tossed it into the back along with the ice chest already sitting there, "Honey the coach wants to talk to us about meg IO think and it does not sound good?" the now troubled Doris said to him.
"Ohh well, we have nothing to hide and let's just wait right here sitting on the SUV's rear gate till he comes to talk to us...till then...the sun still shines and the moon has not fallen?" he joked.
As the parking lot finally emptied out, the coach drove his car along the side of the family eating a small snack as Meagan dried off her long hair with a towel, "Hey coach Turnbull, what's shaking!" David asked the large man.
"I have to talk with you all," he said strangely while pulling his laptop from its case and warming it up.
"So what's wrong...or is that right?" Mark questions the man as he works.
"This...please read Meg's lap times, plus her race times on this graph and see for yourselves. I know both of you can read it far better than I ever could. Doris has been competing since grade school, then high school and then college, plus the Olympics. Then Mark, you have nearly the same time in....WAY, WAY more than mine in just college..." Turnbull said making room for both parents to see the image and trace along the screen with a finger or two to track the numbers better.
"This does not make any sense?" Doris said surprised at the last string of numbers she read out silently.
"You're telling me, I checked it three times and one of those I did a full erase and started over to be very sure...her numbers jumped twenty percent in a week! AND that never happens without help...or some drastic thing changing?"
Mark knew what the man was implying and Doris's worried glance told him so, he looked back over to the kids and found them busy with packing the bags still and that meant they had not overheard anything...yet?
"Meagan please go with your brother and grab us all a soda from the store across the street..." Mark told his daughter on the spot thinking of what she should or should not hear next.
"Sodas or Slurpees...dad?" David asked.
"Whatever you both want and just a coke for me and your mother....:" he glanced the coaches way, as he handed Meg a few bills..."I'll take the same David..." the coach smiled and both teens ran off.
With the teens now gone, Doris spun onto the man that was maybe accusing her or the family of dealing dirty in sports, "Well are you going to say it or not...I am not doping my kid in a high school competition!" she roared at the man.
"Doris I would never say that about you...ever. Just look at the numbers and you tell me what happened? Kids...heck adults don't jump like that without a cause." he stated back and pointed at the screen.
"Well in some cases they do!" she shouted back.
"Yep....they do...one out of a million and I will live with that result and even tell everyone she is a miracle. BUT after she gets tested for both mutant genes and drugs...Ahhh...ahhh" he stopped her next complaint, "I said that because we have to be thorough, so it does not bite us later and you know it!" he warned the protective mother before she could object.
"Fine I will test her on Monday...But she is not showing anything else?" she nervously said next.
"I have seen plenty of them in my time as a school coach over the last two decades, some are like a bullet or lightning bolt and POOF changed. Then others take days, weeks, months to fully show up?" he shrugged an explanation to Doris.
"If this ends up being a huge nothing, you're not telling the school or the governing rules body anything about this?" Mark had to ask just knowing how one little hint of impropriety, spelled the end to a athletes career and chances at a college scholarship.
If the test show drugs...Meg is done and you know that. I don't think even for a second she is on any...but I have to say something. Then if its a mutant gene becoming active, well that has its own set of rules and I have nothing to do with them...But the school has no issues with teaching low level mutants."
Doris knew what 'low level' meant, it stood for 'not dangerous'. LA might be one of the most accepting of any place for mutants, but if you were dangerous. The mutant was either trained to be less dangerous or sent off to a special school that trained those cases regular schools could not and in extreme cases sent to places no one talks about, but that was so very rare!
"But you two talk this over with Meg, I leave it all in your hands and I expect some kind of paperwork from her doctor next week or so before she can be allowed to compete in the monthly event again." Turnbull said as he waved goodbye and jumped back into his car.
"Well do we tell Meg, or wait and just have a doctor tell us one way or the other from there?" Doris asked Mark, who seemed to be thinking heavily on something.
"We go to the doctor and let them test her, then if need be go to the Metahuman Control Agency for further testing?" he nodded agreeing with his wife's idea.
Mark was pondering something about his family past when both teens came back from the store happily bouncing about, "Where did coach Turnbull go, I have a coke for him?" David asked while pulled a smaller liter bottle from a bag of several.
Meg spooned a little of her cold treat, a huge coke slurpee as she asked, "Mom...so what's up you looked worried?"
"Nothing bad honey, the coach was just reminding us that all of his athletes have to go see a doctor before next months events and we will go get your check-up done Monday..." she told her daughter and tried to keep what might be wrong away from her just now.
Sunday, July 10 2016 6:55PM
Palos Verdes, California
Meagan was watching TV after dinner and was flipping through the channels till she spotted a short black man walking along a red carpet at the white house. Meg know who it was instantly...it was Gary Coleman the ex-child star. He ran for governors seat during a recall of the prior one of California 2003 VS a field of nuts covering the whole range, from a PORN star the likes of Arnold Schwarzenegger to who lost because of the bastard son and maid deal came out! (Not to mention that Maria Shriver shot him a week later, after the story broke!)
Then after Winning the election, then getting California on budget and on track! He ran a massive building campaign that built several new major projects in California., ranging from high speed rail. That ran at over 300 MPH north to south along the state and lead improving the federal run ones that reached eastward from both LA and San fran!
The LA high speed train ran from the city center, out towards Las Vegas and then across the whole country. In some of the longer stretches, the train hit it's max speed of nearly 500 miles per hour and was cheap as dirt to ride too! Because of that train, it was not unheard of to see someone live in Las Vegas or Arizona and commute to LA daily!
Then in 2012 ran to be the nations first black president of the USA and won! So from there he went about getting the rest of the nation fixed-up to the high standards that were in California, he cleaned up the highway system and then over the last four years spurred the economy with huge building projects that powered the new industry of North America as a whole.
Meagan had to giggle just a little bit when the president hopped on top of a small box so that he could stand up to the mikes taller height! And then started talking to the crowd of media with his trademark smile, "Well let's get to it! What we as a nation are going to do is...." he began and Meg flipped the channel, "I'll read what he said later on the net...those events can be so boring!"
David flopped on the couch across from her and yelped, "Meg, turn on the movie channels guide, I think there a good one is rerunning right now?"
Meg flipped the remote across a few channels and found one she like and David smiled at instantly, "Oh, ohhh that one with the elves!" he shouted out while pointing excitedly at the TV.
Both teens sat quietly while watching the last installment of a fantasy movie, this was number five of what might be a full six in the complete series if they ever finished the last one? David yelled as she spotted the assassin stalking the main characters again, she was in all the films so far as a mainstay after the fans fell in love with her!
hours later
Even though it was after Midnight and Meagan had been up since five AM, she felt energized and ready for more fun. But mom sent both kids up to bed for the night and gave them as kiss before they trudged up to their respective rooms for the night.
A short time later, Mark strolled the balcony just off the huge master suite of the house and gazed out over the neighborhood and out into the vast ocean laying beyond, 'I hope the family curse or as GGma calls it 'the gift or business' is not what is affecting Meg...the darn thing skipped me and my parents generation. But maybe she got it, I know I felt something was off in the world yesterday and maybe that was it?' he pondered silently and took a slip of his whiskey.
Monday, July 11 2016 4:55AM
Palos Verdes, California
Meagan's eyes had snapped open at the first sign of sunlight spilling over the small mountain range behind the house and since she know mom would be waking early to get a doctor visit out of the way as soon as possible. She got up, then slipped out of her night wear and into a swimsuit so that she could do a few laps in the pool before her mom awoke.
Meg tossed a large towel onto one of the lounge chairs, then kicked off both of her water mocks and then leaned down to test the pools water for warmth on this slightly cold summer morning. She wiped the water from her fingers after feel the water was warm enough,. "That solar heater we put in years ago...it really works good on mornings like this!"
The water did not even splash much and barely a sound echoed out as Meg did a well practiced dive into the pool. She swam a feet yards stretching out her muscles after her nights sleep and warming them up for a good and hopefully long morning workout.
Meagan drifted over to one end of the pool to touch the edge and gave the wall a kick flip and was off doing her laps...counting each one as she swam mentally...'One....kick...Two' And soon enough she was past her normal forty for a good workout, so she took a rest floating in the pool.
Doris was always the first to wake on most days, Mark worked so hard most of the time he rest as long as he could and she never even thought to disturb him if he was sleeping...the poor man needed as much as he could get with working most weeks over sixty hour or more?
The mom of two walked down stairs to the kitchen and found the pot of morning coffee was already brewing up and at least a cup was ready for her. So she quickly grabbed or favorite mug and poured out a serving for herself. A little milk was added in from the fridge, a little sugar and it was done. Doris slow walked over to the sliding glass doors overlooking the pool and looked down. She spotted one of Meg's huge beach towels on a lounge chair and then silently remembered she had her swimming for sure as she got up.
She walked through the door and onto the deck beyond. This level of the deck was on the same story as the kitchen, but was just a few feet over the level that the pool laid on. Doris scanned the pool for Meagan's head bobbing about and did not find it. Thinking that Meg might be diving the length of the pool while she walked out, the kids loved hiding like that at time! Doris leaned over to search the bottom and saw it...meg's still from at the pools bottom...too still...for way too long!
Doris's heart jumped as she tossed the treasured mug that had the classic 'swim mom' on the side instead of 'soccer mom' and it broke against the glass window of the home, She shouted out like only a worried mother could, "MARK COME HERE...IT'S MEG!" echoed off the hills as she leapt into the pool.
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Monday, July 11 2016 6:25AM
Palos Verdes, California
Doris stripped off her sweater in one long motion while she ran down the few steps to the pool's level and leapt into the pool in a very practiced motion of a swimmer of her skill. Her body flew to the far deep end of the pool and its deep bottom twelve feet down under the surface. There she wrapped both arms around her daughter's still body in a quick motion and kicked off the bottom back towards the surface.
Meagan felt as if someone had wrapped a snake around her or something? Because her mothers hug was so strong, she tried squirming a little bit before they both broke the surface and when they finally did, Meg spit up a long stream of salty pool water into her mom's face.
"What gives mom I was relaxing!" Meagan shouted and coughed out a little more water.
"Relaxing...honey you were on the bottom of the pool for over five minutes at least before I saw you and jumped it!" Doris shouted back, then noticed Meg's eyes as she hugged her closer. Those strange eyes like she had only seen on sharks?
That is when Meagan noticed her hands, her inhuman hands! Those hands now terrified her so badly that she screamed at the sight of them, both had elongated fingers that ended in wicked claws and had fish like webbing between all her fingers! Then add to that sight, a small fin was running down the outside of the arm on both that tapered off to end at her elbows.
Her scream was cut short by Mark running to the poolside and taking the still screaming in terror Meagan from her mother's arms and laying her on the pool decking. The shocked Meagan looked to her father and that is when both of them noticed her feet were changed too!
Both of the teen's feet were twins to her hands right now, the foot had elongated and ended in large claws, plus the webbing between all her toes. But in the feet's case, they both splayed out and now very much looked like the fins off of a sea creature!
The newly arrived David took the words or thoughts that must have been in everyone's minds right then! "Meg you're changing into the creature from the black lagoon!" he shouted.
Meagan passed out!
Monday, July 11 2016 7:55AM
Palos Verdes, California
During the hour and a half that Meagan was out, her parents had taken her into the family room bordering the pool's door and laid her down on a couch. David had fetched towels to help dry her off while Doris had checked on the teen's vials and Mark watched over both while mumbling out slowly..."Damn that family curse!"...'well' he mumbled it until Doris finally overheard what he was saying.
"What MARK...what family curse!" she shouted at her man, while dozens of whys or what's played through the mothers mind. From curses on the family line that would get them all, to just the kids or all of them dying some day very soon!
"I should have told you...all of you..." he tried to start.
"WHAT Mark...out with it, told us what!" she demanded now and laid Meg's head on a pillow, now sure that she was okay for the time being?
"My GG'ma or great grand ma, many more times 'great' than you could even think of...well she is one of the queens of the ocean...she is a Fae, in a sort of kind of way?" he cringed, when his wife glowered at him.
"What does that mean to Meg, too us!" Doris demanded and started shaking her man by the loose shirt he still had on from sleeping last night.
"I knew about all of this since I was about ten, my parents told me the whole story one night?" he cringed as she let him sit back down on the couch next to Meg.
"What...go on Mark!" she roared out at him.
"GGma is a true Queen of the seas and she has seven handmaidens that our her direct children in a way? And I am one of those descendants." Mark said.
"You mean we are royalty dad!" his son interrupted and David stopped asking his next eager question because of his mom's burning harsh stare!
"Well what my mom and dad told me was that if one of the handmaidens died. The oldest of the newest generation of our family would be called to fill the position and that means changing into one of them for the most part?"
"You mean MY DAUGHTER is becoming a fish!" Doris screamed!
"No honey she is not?" he said and looked down at his still unconscious daughter, and saw that the webbed hands and feet were slowly disappearing, "See honey she is going back to normal as she dries out!"
"Normal...normal is not changing into a fish when you get wet!" she shouted at him and smacked him across the face, he knew that he had earned that one and maybe several more before the day is over!
"You mean...if I slash water on Meg, she will become a fish again...too cool!" David smiled evilly.
Both parents jaws dropped at that statement and Doris was the first to react to her son, "DAVID ALLEN LER....Ohhh you even do that to your sister and I will ground you for life or beat the tar out of you!" she warned like only a mother could by using her son's FULL name.
"I second that and will do far worse...son," Mark warned in concert with his wife.
"Ohhh no you won't! You are in enough trouble MARK and I want more...a longer, more detailed explanation...AND I want it right darn now!"
"Well I don't know too much, that darn thing skipped over me and I had hoped it would pass by Meg too? Heck the darn thing skipped the whole last five generations of my family that I know of?"
"So you're telling me if this... had this person died sooner you would have had all of this happen to you instead?" Doris asked, while considering all of her options right now and one of those was divorcing MARK!
"Dad told me, yep this would happen and I would not be a guy when it happen or when it was done with me?" he admitted.
"Ohh shit, you mean dad would be a chick...a mermaid!" David laughed.
"And if your sister dies....you're next one in line David!" Mark told the boy and the look of shock covering the teens face was epic!
"No....ohh shit," he shook Meagan a little trying to wake her, "hey you have to pull through, I DO NOT want to be a chick or a fish!"
"MARK you are scaring our son!" Doris yelled again.
"Don't worry honey, Meg is just fine and from what little I know, she is very hard to hurt or kill outright and will be even harder to injure as she grows older?" Mark said as he tried recalling all of what his father had said or his mother?
"So what happens to my baby girl now?" the worried mother asked.
"Well... I am not sure, I do know my or our GGma is on her way to here and she certainly will help us. I remember dad saying this...when it happened in the far past, the last time. The girl or guy in question would know it was coming and was normally an adult by then, so they would have had some kind of training before the change even took place?" Mark pondered over his nearly forgotten memories from back then to both of them.
Meg woke up slowly as both parents were talking and looked down at her body, then waved one of her hands past her face to see if her hand was normal. It all looked very normal to her now, was it all a dream or a nightmare! She rechecked both of her hands again, then both feet and found nothing amiss!
"Mom, dad...what happened?" she asked the two arguing adults.
"Ohh baby, you're okay!" Doris yelped as she bent over to hug Meg fiercely.
"Am I 'okay' mom? I was a monster...and he called me the creature from the black lagoon!" she shouted out, while pointing at David.
"Meg, I am sure...very sure that 'David' is sorry for saying that?" her mother said and warned the boy with a harsh 'mad mother' stare.
"Ohh shit, I did change...what happened...." she asked finally realizing it was not a dream and started hyperventilating, then started shaking like a leaf.
"Yes Meg, that all happened...you changed honey. But please calm down, it will be all okay...I promise you?" Doris said while hugging her daughter harder and trying to sooth the scared out of her mind teen girl.
"Peanut, you changed because of the family business...your GGma is a like a queen mermaid in a way and she called upon you because one of her's died...I think?" Mark tried to explain.
Meagan gasped out, "I am a mermaid, not a creature or a monster?"
"Yes in a way, I think...but I am not too sure? Because no one told me...that you can control these changes and changes into what?" Mark questioned himself and his memory.
"So what...what do I do...do...dooo?" Meg stuttered out.
"Well like lots of kids that go gene active in their teen years or other times in their lives. You will learn honey, it's all part of growing up these days?" her mother consoled Meg and looked into her eyes to wipe away the welling tears.
"Will I have to leave with GGma?"
"No I don't think so honey, she will not need you until you are an adult or trained in your new powers at the very least?" Mark smiled hoping his short explanation was enough and right?
"What powers dad...what powers do I have?" she asked starting to get scared again, "I don't want to be a monster and hurt both of you?"
That is when Meagan's body reacted to her will or the lack of it and her skin suddenly changed to that of stinging nettles that a jellyfish might have for defense. When those stingers became fully ready, they stung Doris who unwrapped Meg from her arms because of the burning pain she was suddenly in and looked down at both of her arms that were covered in growing red spots!
"Ohhhhhchh!" Doris yelled out while running off into the kitchen with her son right behind her. Mark stayed just long enough to examine Meagan's newly changed skin and figured out what it was that had hurt his wife!
"Get the vinegar David and honey wash your skin with sea water. Meg developed jellyfish stingers because I bet she is scared?" he bellowed out while running into the kitchen, then grabbing some baking soda off the shelf and he took a bottle of vinegar from the boy's hand that David found in another cabinet." Now go get a bowl of sea water out of the pool son!"
Doris knew what he was doing, both parents did and so did the kids. This family played in the ocean all it's life and being stung by a jellyfish was a very normal happening. David came back with a huge bowl of water from the pool and Doris quickly started to wash her skin off of anything that might still sting her.
Mark grabbed a set of rubber gloves to help her, while David stirred up some of the vinegar and baking soda in a clean bowl stolen form the dishwasher. He helped to spoon the salve on his mother's arms and stop the pain, plus soothe the burning she felt.
Meg walked into the room hugging herself scared out of her mind mumbling out over and over "I am so sorry mom...I did not mean to hurt you?"
"David please take your sister carefully back out to the family room while I help your mother and don't touch her...Meg calm down honey, we have it all under control and it's a small mistake, we have it all fixed."
"Yes listen to your father, hon. I am fine," Doris spoke through her clenched teeth, "please be calm and try to fix your skin a little...for me?" the mother smiled to her girl as David pulled on a pair of rubber gloves and helped his sister back into the family room.
A short time later, after David had helped his sister calm down with some breathing exercises he had learned in Karate class. Both parents walked back out to the family room and sat down. Doris had both arms now covered in a gel to ease the pain and heal the stung irritated skin.
Meg so wanted to hug her mom right now, but Doris pulled away at her coming too close, "Not now honey, let the gel work and then I can hug you?"
"I am so sorry I......" she trailed off crying, but stopped when David hugged her instead.
"Hey , you goofed sis? Don't worry you'll get a hang of this stuff and do way cool things real soon. AND just think about it, maybe you control water and can make surf 'IN' the pool!" he smiled to her.
"Actually I think you might be able to do that...when you learn and get a little older?" Mark wondered.
"See you are cool now sis...just think of getting Susan Jones all wet! You know that one bitchy girl who thinks that her shit smells sweet and all because 'daddy' is a billionaire...F-her!" he laughed sarcastically
Meg joined in on the laughter, "Yep all wet and who knows what else too!" she added in.
After Meg had calmed down a little more and Mark had tried to explain what he knew or remembered to his daughter. She stood up off the couch, then walked out to the pool deck wanting to try out something and be alone for a short while.
Just outside of her parents sight, she sat down on the pools deck and lowered her legs into the warm water. When she saw no instant changes in either of her legs or feet, she thought about them, then concentrated on them and soon enough her feet fanned out into two very large fins with sharp talons ending on each toe!
Meg examined the length of her arms, finding them both unchanged and decided to give that a try too! And they did indeed change at her will, but she found that just like before? That she had trouble changing them back to normal until she had dried both of them out fully.
She thought that was strange, having control to make changes to her body and not to make a changer going back to normal?
Now Meg wanted to try out the last part running in her mind, to become an Ariel mermaid! So she slipped into the water past her waist and floated in the warm salt water of the family pool thinking of the changes she wanted.
Meg closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on what she wanted her legs to do, to be! That is when she felt a sharp pain that vanished in a heartbeat, then she opened her eyes and found her torn bathing suit bottom floating on top of the water.
Meg giggled as she flipped that torn piece of cloth out of the water and took note that it was ruined for good, all the side was torn and the ties had ripped away! Her hands slid down her sides till they stopped feeling skin and now felt the smoothness of her new scales! She slid her head under the water and pulled in a lung full of the pool's water. Then held it in hoping that she was right and breathed out slowly...no gasping, no drowning, nothing at all....like breathing regular air!
When her mouth let the last of the trapped air bubbles in her lugs pop free and drift up to the surface. Meg made up her mind to try swimming and her fin did one powerful kick and that one flip of her tail sent her flying across the pool at high speed where she bonked her head on the far side of the pool's wall.
"OOOCH!...Darn I move fast with a tail!" she squealed in pain rubbing her hurt head under the water and heard herself perfectly!
With a sight bend to what she thought was knees still, she could examine that long tail closer as she floated at the pool's bottom, her hands traced along its smooth surface and then out to the tail fin itself. "God this is so smooth!" she sang out into the water.
After some testing out, she quickly found that her leg bones were completely gone and that the tail must have something like a 'spine' shooting out of her backbone and that was from her hips all the way down to the start of the tail fan at the end. When she flexed what she thought was 'toes' the fin wigged about and 'knees' being bent was the whole tail bending for the most part!
One thing she did notice is that this whole new tail was FAR longer than her old legs, yet strangely thicker and that made her wonder where the 'extra' her came from? Meagan was done and bored with all of this self exploration and she though to get out of the pool...'now how to do that?' she thought bobbing at surface along the pools edge.
"Well here goes nothing?" she smiled and gave her tail a huge kick that sent her flying out of the water. Now flying through the air she quickly found that she had overshot the mark by yards...not feet! So her body twisted by reflex 'just so' to send it back a little towards landing on the pool deck and not in her mother's prized flower bed!
That hard landing sounded exactly like what it was...A wet fish slamming into wood decking and concrete! Meg grimaced instantly at the echoing sound and knew her family would rush to be at her side because of it!.
She smiled from flopping around on the pool's deck over to her shocked mom and dad just arriving, then all David could do was laugh at her when he noticed that she was just fine and smiled to her "Cool I have Ariel for a sister!"
"Hi mom, Hi dad" she waved from the ground, "I had to try it out and now could someone hand me a dry towel... I seem to have issues with changing back to normal when I am wet it seems?" Meg tried very hard to sound nonchalant as she spoke.
As she dried off her longer tail, both parents sat on a lounge chair utterly silent and Meg had to ask David for one more towel to cover up with...her suit was toast! All four of them sat or laid silently as she dried off and slowly, ever so slowly her feet changed back from a flipper, then split to become feet, then split farther up her legs until the whole tail was gone.
"Well that took long enough, Daryl Hanna made it look easy when she FLOPPED out of the tub in 'Splash' and it only took her a minute to change?...Why is that dad?" she asked the puzzled father who only stared at his little girl turned fish?
"Well one idea Meg, is that...she was older and knew how and you don't...yet? Or she was different than you, or written differently for the movie plot than what happens in real life?" her mom suggested as she was still taking it all in!
"How about we go get some breakfast or something?" her dad suggested just as Doris's phone beeped from the family room, where it was charging and she wanted it close by if needed to call 911!
"Shoot that is the doctor's appointment, we can skip it?" she suggested.
"Nope mom, I want all of this mess over with and done...But I bet the doc makes me go to a government testing place any hoot!" Meg growled.
"Well if he does, there happens to be one inside that building too and we can get it all done in a few hours?" her mom offered back quickly, knowing that deep anger might make Meagan manifest into something far worse this time?
Monday, July 11 2016 10:15AM
Palos Verdes, California
Medical center
Meg's mom is many things and top most she is very efficient! Doris had the first open slot for the family doctor booked this morning and was there explaining or Meg was explaining what had happened over the weekend and especially this morning!
After one try at explaining, the doctor called in a specialist from a Metahuman testing center that happened to be in the building...."So let me get this again...you can change into aquatic based forms and nothing else when wet and you can will it...then have issues with changing back unless your body is dry?...." their doctor asked once again...for the fourth time.
"And add to that....has anything else happened or a history of this in the family...last three generations is the most we consider...please?" the new doctor asked farther.
"Yep to most of that doc!...I change to fish stuff and I can change wet or dry...remember I told you, that I stung mom when I got all scared and stuff?" Meg said slowly, trying to keep the doctors on track.
"I do," the doctor nods.
"And then...no other stuff or powers that I can see?"
"Humm...well all I can say is this little idea, let's get you down to the labs in my office downstairs and test you more fully. We have some of the best equipment in the nation down there and we will figure most of this out...with your help?" he asked them both, rather than demanding.
"I'm not sure?" Meagan worried out nearly silent as her head fell to her chest with a long sigh.
"Honey, we have to know...you need to know and we can go from there?" her mom said while hugging Meg so very close.
Monday, July 11 2016 3:45PM
Palos Verdes, California
Metahuman Testing Center
"Well ladies we are done and Meagan you can get dressed again behind the privacy blinds while I tell you and your mother about what we discovered?" The head of the lab told her while taking a seat across the room at this work desk and the doctor that had offered this service to them stood next to the desk while going over a stack of files in his arms.
"Okay?" Meg groaned while getting up and making sure the thin robe covered her body.
"Well little lady you are one complicated case, first off we are sure...very sure, that you are a developing shape shifter and for now I would classify you as a low level that will certainly grow to a very high level...from say a three on our scales to a seven maybe eight out of ten and tens are very...heck extremely rare,"
What does that mean sir?" Meg asked squirming back into her pants and her mom seemed to be letting her daughter take the lead in all of this...as it was her life?
"At this time and level of training or experience, you will have to think very hard on changing and be dry it seems, to 'key' a change back to normal. BUT remember you need some kind of training, your stinging your mother shows that and that you will lose some control when very emotional, thus reacting and changing without conscious thought." he warned her.
"Okay...I'll look into that for Meg." said Doris who glanced over her shoulder to check on how her daughter was coming along and seeming to be feeling or reacting to the news?
"Then we found that you have some base magic ability...You will have to go take testing with the Ministry of Fae for that, the brits are the best in that area." he said next, while flipping a few pages and large charts over to his next step.
"I am magical!" Meg gasped out while poking her head out from the privacy blinds
"It seems so, right now just barely enough for us to show it here with our tests...but it's most certainly there and needs to be checked before you POOF someone into a rabbit or something?" he laughed out trying to lighten the mood some for the teen.
"So they are the only ones who test magic?" Doris asked.
"Yep mom, we had a whole week about this in my eighth grade class. The brits have been dealing with magic off and on for nearly a hundred years in public and well over five hundred in private...top secret stuff!" Meg said while taking a seat back on the rooms exam table.
"Also you are now what we all call an Zenith, right now you are just below a level two and that makes you stronger than most humans your size, age and gender. But that seems to be changing to higher as you grow older? Well will see about that, but my bet is on a five or six out of ten one day...about when you are twenty or so and full grown." the lead doctor added as he flipped the file closed.
"So what does Zenith do for My daughter Meg?" Doris quizzed the man with a squint of not understand all of this.
"Well she will be stronger, far stronger over time. Faster, then add very much smarter. So smart in fact that I would strongly recommend that she be sent to a special school that handles Meta's far better than the public system can or will?" he suggested and handed the mother a shiny pamphlet on the list of schools across the nation...it was a very, very short list! Then add most were government sponsored on some part?
"Mom, I don't want to leave you all behind and go off to some old dusty boarding school...Mooooommmm?" Meagan whined to all present her opinion on the matter.
"Meagan," the doctor started softly, "You are sure to get very bored at your current school as your get brighter and brighter...then add some of the schools on that list can train your powers better and I am sure that there are some even not on that list, that might want you enrolled in them too....a good Zenith invents who knows what and that makes money in the end?"
"I'll look into it for her doctor, but is there anything more?" the mother asked with a nod as she gathered up Meg's belongings and helped her out with a backpack.
"One thing, Meg must stay vigilant." the two ladies looked at the doctor, as he started, " she has shown a shape shift when stressed emotionally and might do so again...in a very dangerous way?" he added.
"Doc, are you sending that report to my school?" Meg had to ask, as in the rest of the US that was not as Meta friendly like California was...they told your school and local cops...if you might be dangerous and then had a time limit to get tested federally, then obtain an ID card!
"By California sanctuary law and medical privacy laws. I can't tell them anything, under a federal lab's rules...they would make you get a DEHA card, but until you leave the state none is required and only obtaining a MCA card is advised?"
"A what card...I never had this in my schooling?" Doris questioned.
"A...MCA card is a Metahuman Control Agency, that is a cali only ID mom. And a DEHA card is feds, the Department of Exo-human Affairs...then add the Ministry of Fae for magic stuff or creatures on top."
"So you might need all of them someday?" Doris had to ask her better informed daughter.
"Yep and I might need one from the Ministry of Fae creatures four, or MF4 to some" she laughed at the joke in her mind...MF...Mother fucker! That some of the class's boys had called it. "and that will happen because I park my unicorn in the driveway and it will need its farts regulated!" she broke out laughing, recalling the joke from her class on this very subject.
"Ohh Meg, enough of the jokes please?" her mom asked while shaking her head to the girl's antics.
As both ladies started to leave the exam room, the doctor remembered one more thing, "You might see sudden growth spurts or worse...if you feel really off physically or mentally or have a high fever or lastly pass out...go to a hospital immediately please. Sometimes this process comes in leaps and not a slow steady change?" he warned.
Monday, July 11 2016 5:55PM
Palos Verdes, California
Meg was finally at home and feeling a little bit safer now, plopped into one of the huge couches in the family room and her father Mark could tell that she was upset, plus a little scared at it all.
"Well peanut, what did the mad scientists say?" he jested, trying hard to lighten the teen's sullen mood.
As David took a spot in one of the deep chairs across from her, Meg began with a long sigh, "Well I can shape-change into aquatic based forms, I am an Zenith one and growing to a two soon. Then add to all of that mess, they are sure that I have some kind of magical power and who knows what else on top...I have to go for testing for the magic part at one of the Ministry of Fae offices and then to the feds if I want to travel outside of state or the US dad..."
"It will okay honey, now we know what to do next and we will all do it together with you...this family stands together as always." her dad's nearly muffled words said as he hugged her close.
"But...but dad they said I might have to go away for school or training?" she cried into his side.
"Then we all go and this family will be as close to that school as we can be...even if I have to build that house myself!" he promised her.
Outside of the large family home down the street heading towards the beach.
A line of four vehicles rolls up the street in a perfectly spaced line, One SUV at the lead, one large top of the line limo and two more SUV's quickly followed the pack. The first SUV stopped nearby the home's long drive, but strangely did not drive up it. The limo passed by it, then stopped for but a second at the home's automatic gate and it swung open even though no one swiped a card past its sensors. This sensor and the attached security system was top notch, the best money could buy...So why did it open so easily?
The limo sped to the top of the drive and slowed to a stop. The second SUV followed it, stopping ahead of it inside the large parking area of the home and it disgorged four large men that looked the area over quickly for any threats. Now one of the men opened the limo's rear driver side passenger door opened for a very young lady to exit and she quickly walked over to the rear passenger door to open the door and wait for an middle aged woman to exit.
This middle aged woman was dressed in the latest fashion, had a little jewelry here and there on her body, but it was very expensive in appearance. In her case it looked very much like 'less was more' and that 'more' being very expensive! The younger girl lead the way for the lady, while clutching a leather files case/briefcase to her chest.
One of the large guard like men, moved quickly to take the lead and knocked on the door for the whole party, while very much filing the whole doorway with his size!
When Mark heard the knock at the home's door, he stood up wondering, "Who could that be at this hour...if it was the neighbors they usually call first in case we are going out?"
After he walked to the door, he touched a panel next to the door and a screen lit up showing a very large, but well dressed man filling the door camera's view..."Who in the heck is that!" he almost shouted out to his assembling family filling in right behind him.
That is when the middle aged lady shoved the bigger man aside with incredible ease, "Samson, you might be giving my family the wrong impression!" she smiled at the camera like she 'knew' that she was being watched...."Let us in Mark...It's your GGma Dana honey, I am here to see Meagan!" she sang like an angel to the camera.
Mark instantly obeyed the voice that sang to him and the door slid its huge bolt open as a motor swung the heavy door open. The older lady slipped in past her man and the younger looking assistant next to him. She hugged the very still standing Mark, then gave him a kiss and then pinched his cheek..."Now please Mark show GGma that lovely beautiful girl of yours....and I mean Doris!" she sang once again to Doris already standing there and right behind her was the two kids.
"Ohhh there she is!" GGma sang as she gave Doris a quick peck on the cheek and then swept up the teen girl into a huge warm hug, "there is my brave girl, I am so sorry about this...you should have been prepared...But! We did not know this was coming, poor Boann died so very suddenly and this burden hit you my dear."
Mark pondered to the woman as he finally spun around to her, "GGma, I remember your name being something very different...when I was a kid?" he questioned.
"Ohhh yes it was" she laughed, letting go of Meg and a small wave of her well manicured fingers played at the air, "It's such a bother to change it every twenty or thirty years or so! These silly humans, so inquisitive and full of wonder? They seem to take interest in some of us beings living so very long like I have and I have to keep them away from the family secrets...now don't I dear?!"
"Ahh yes...I guess?" Mark said wondering.
"What is the family secret!" David shot out his question to the lady.
"Well deary, I am Queen of one the seas...well one of seven actually. Your God like men...they have to have more than one wife...like that rascal Poseidon of mine!" she smiled to the boy as her hand rubbed his hair into a mess.
"Now Mark my grandson, lets have a family chat...shall we?" Dana asked while leading the way back to the family room at a quick pace as her heels clicked on the flooring.
Once the family had followed her, she waved them to all sit down and then took a place in one of the huge love seats, then pulled Meg over to her with a firm hand, "Meg. please be a deary and sit next to me...we are closer now and you are the main reason why I am here tonight my dear..." Meg did sit next to her, but kept a small distance as best she could on the smaller loveseat.
The younger lady, now had two of the large men layout trays of snacks fetched from the back of one the SUV's and a large ice filled golden bucket of sodas and a few beers! GGma or Dana smiled to the younger woman, "Thanks Doris, please stay nearby if I need anything?"
"Her name is Doris too?" the mother thought out as she smiled to the younger lady or assistant it seemed to GG'ma Dana.
"Of course it is...Doris was the goddess of the sea's bounty and wife of Nereus in Greek mythology. Most of my handmaidens take the names of older sea goddess and switch from time to time to keep prying humans away."
"So she is one of your handmaidens GG'ma or is it Dana?" Meg asked the woman sitting next to her.
"Whatever name makes you feel safe and comfortable...that is the one I will love you by," she said hugging the teen once again and pulling her a little closer.
"I prefer GG'ma...because like you said...you change your name all the time and GG'ma is more permanent or personal for our family times together," she bubbled a little growing more comfortable with the woman.
"Good choice Meg, you are a very bright one indeed and I see some of your father in that." Dana praised the teen.
"So if or when I am ready...I will be like her, following you around and helping?" Meg questioned while studying the woman standing in the kitchen doorway.
"No not necessarily, Doris there was the best of my handmaidens at this task, she just loves the organizational challenge being my only direct assistant offers her and the six other handmaidens I have? Well some run the companies I own, others run efforts to keep our oceans cleaner, a few run efforts to make sure the seas bounties are looked after and shared among the humans of the world."
"Okay, so there are a few jobs to do, but what happened to the one person dad said I was replacing?" the teen asked.
"Poor Boann died in an accident, her plane crashed while she traveled running one of my ocean salvage companies...she was flying across Africa where the plane went down and normally my handmaidens are a very sturdy folk? But her plane crashed many miles and several hours from any help, then add in the middle of a desert...the heat and lack of water to heal her...that is what really killed her in the end." GG'ma said as she choked back her growing tears.
"She lived through a plane crash?" David asked being a very curious kind of kid.
"In this case yes she indeed did, it landed a bit more than smacked into the ground. Since she was very strong and hard to hurt...she lived. But miles of waterless desert killed her, because there was no water to help heal what wounds she did have." she told him and her eyes glistened with tears from remembering the girl or even thinking of how she died.
"So I am replacing her GGma?" Meg had to ask.
"If you want too deary, I don't force my family to serve me...you are free to choose or not to?"
"Really and what if I choose what I want right now?"
"Ahhh Meagan that is not how this works, first you have to be a full adult to choose and being older gives you the wisdom to choose correctly and wisely."
"How much older?" Meg inquired with a lift of her brow to the lady.
"Well humans say eighteen is enough, but the universe that I must obey and you will too? It says that twenty is old enough to choose and I bet you are thinking...why so much older? Because after you choose...you will live a far longer life!"
"And what if I choose...no?"
"Well it falls to the next in line to choose and that would be David!"
"WHAT ME!" the boy teen shouted out, as he rocketed up out of his seat.
"Yep, you are the next oldest in your generation and the next in line to be fated with this choice...dear one?"
"Ohh HECK no! Would that mean I change into a chick and a mermaid!?" he shouted.
Dana simply smiled to the boy, "Yes it would...that is if Meg choose not to take the honor and then it falls to you...from your change or changes you would have three years to choose for yourself?"
"Ohhh SHIT FUCKING NO! Meg you have to take this....I don't want to be a chick damn it!" he shouted and stormed from the room.
"David...come back now!" Dana sang at the boy's back with a shout and he spun on his heels like a robot and sat back down. "Since you vehemently said no...This would fall on the next in line, I had hope you might have wanted this gift if your sister said no...but the offer of it still stands...you might change your mind in time David."
"How did you do that to me? Make me walk back and sit down!" he asked, no really demanded from her.
"The sirens song boy, all of my kind can control humans with a word or song." she admitted to the teen.
"Cool power, will I have it too?" Meg wondered out loud.
"Yes soon enough, you will learn how to do or use it and when not do so?" she informed the girl with a short hug.
"But let me tell you all how this will work out for Meagan and the family?" Dana started and for the next few hours she told the whole family her plans for Meg, plus how the family could help her grow.
Over an hour later, meg interrupted her GGma, " So I can change into whatever sea creature I want to and will have a power over water?"
"For the most part deary, you will have to learn control and that will take time. Most of my handmaidens in the past, we knew far ahead of time that one of them was passing because of old age or decided to give up her position for a family life? So we had time to train a young one like yourself far better or approach them after they became an adult?"
"So that is what happened when Meg stung me with jellyfish nettles last night!" Doris asked the older woman.
"Ohh my she stung you?" she asked and Doris slid up one of her blouse sleeves to show the still red marks, "Ohhh well let my Doris heal that right up for you while we speak more!" and she waved to the waiting assistant over to help the injured mother.
Doris, GGma's assistant knelt at the mother's side, then asked for one of the larger men to fetch her a bowl of sea water from the pool, then seemed to put a glowing hand into the silver bowl of water and she then used it as a salve on the mother's arms. As she worked the now magically thickened gel over Doris's skin, it glowed a little with each pass and the injury lessened until it vanished from sight, "There ma'am all done!" she smiled a few minutes later, then stood up to take the bowl back to the kitchen.
"GGma...the testing place said I might have to go away to a boarding school or someplace to learn my new powers better?" Meg worried out, then seemed to choke back some tears from her growing fears.
"I will pay for that if needed and send you a mentor to help train you, plus watch over your safety...he should be here very soon?" Dana wondered silently what was taking Bruce so long to show up and be at this girl's side?
"See Meg, you are getting a personal trainer and that will help a little!" her mother grinned to the nearly crying teen, who's only reply was to sink her head even lower from her growing sadness and fear of being parted from family.
"I am sorry this happened to you like this! But over my long life this has only happened once before when one of my handmaidens was killed and that in that matter, death was caused by another god like being and it or he fixed the issue...or really helped A LOT with the new girl!"
"GG'ma, so you are saying that if Meg says no I can say no and it or this passes to another?" David had to ask after pondering the question all this whole time.
"Yes honey, but you too can serve the family or your sister...that is what Bruce...Meg's new mentor is, he was a brother to one of my handmaidens long ago and still is...plus he helps her out once and awhile too?"
"Is he a mermaid now?" he had to ask.
"Nope...the spirits of the seas have many forms and not all of them are mermaids...some are very much male just like you are...but who knows? You might like being a mermaid or a sister to your kin, my newest handmaiden...if she chooses so?"
"I will think about that one?" David offered back, then leaned back into his couch pondering what all that meant!
"Well I should be going for the night, I might drop by tomorrow my dears and Meg here is a personal phone that has my number on the top of the list, it can reach me at anytime!" GG'ma said tossing the teen a cutting edge cell phone.
"Are you sure you don't want to stay GG'ma, we do have the free room?" Mark asked as he stood up to help her with the door, but one of the large men beat him to it!
"Ohhh no Mark, my yacht is in the bay...heck you can see it from here and that is where I will be spending the night." She guided Meg over to the doorway, leaned down to the teen and then pointed to the LARGE yacht or SHIP in the bay, "See honey, if you need me? That is where I will be and I have a hovership in the storage bay on the top deck to fly over if you need me in an emergency!" she grinned over to the teen.
"Ohh my god that thing is HUGE!" David gasped out at seeing the vessel. It was well over eight hundred feet long, seven decks high over the main deck and had a large hanger sitting back on the rear most deck. A few speed boats over fifty feet long slipped into a dock built into the ships aft end! The lights of the whole ship blazed brightly filling the bay with light from above and below the water.
"See Meg, I can watch over you from right there and will be there for you for as many days or weeks that this takes?"
"How do you afford a boat that HUGE GG'ma?" David asked, then rushed over to grab a set of binoculars form the cabinet next to the door to see the ship clearer.
"Well the queens of the seven seas know where everything is in our oceans or realms...you don't really think my salvage companies find all those shipwrecks filled with gold doubloons by accident...do ya?" she giggled to the boy now glued to the binoculars and studying the yacht better.
"Ha I always thought something was up like that..." Mark laughed.
"Here let GG'ma give ya a gift...but don't let anyone know about them or see them!" she said while nodding to her assistant, who gave each of them a gold doubloon date marked '1556'.
"Those are from our latest find off Florida and each is easily worth three thousand!" she hugged both and started walking out to her waiting limo, "Meg call me if you need anything...even if you just want to talk?"
Doris GG'ma's handmaiden and assistant paused at Meg's side, "My number is in there too, if you want to talk to one of us handmaidens...girl to girl you know?" she whispered and smiled to the teen, then sped off to keep up with her fast moving boss!
Tuesday, July 12 2016 4:55AM
Palos Verdes, California
Meagan had gone to sleep last night with dozens of ideas on what her future might be flying through her mind and sleep surprisingly came easy when she thought that she heard a song wafting through her window form the bay?
Her feet hit the floor as she roiled out of bed before the crack of dawn and surprisingly did so without the help of an alarm clock that normally jolted her out of bed. Meg walked over to her sliding door going out to the home's balcony and went outside wrapped in her robe. She shivered a bit, the fog had rolled in this morning and covered the whole bay, thus hiding GG'ma's ship from view...but Meg knew somehow it was still there?
As she started to slide the door closed behind her, a fog horn sounded out from the ship like it was saying good morning to her...it only sounded once. She smiled to the sound, GG'ma must know that Meg was awake, fog or no fog and just said hello!
So Meg rushed into her brother's room and shook his bed to wake him, "David let's get up and go surfing before mom gets up, that cool fog we both love is in and no one will be out in the bay with it so thick out there!"
David swatted a hand at her a few timers before he woke up fully to realize what Meg as asking for and when he did...he leapt out of bed to run past her into the hall bathroom, "I got dibs!" he shouted slamming the door closed to her surprise!
Soon enough both teens were flying down the hill hidden from view on their respective rides, both yelled in the fog the joy of challenging the fog at such high speeds and soon they ran onto the chilly beach with boards in hand, then ran into the surf line then swam out into the bay.
The two of them had found the bay empty of all other persons because of the cold fog, this why they cherished these times. They had the beach, the waves, the whole thing to themselves!
Meg had rode a few very nice waves into shore while her brother surfed the waves crashing onto the beach, now she was floating waiting for the next set a waves to show up and she heard a nasally voice suddenly behind her, "Plumber!"
Meg spun to see who or what was there and found nothing on the waters surface around her, "Now that was strange I am sure I heard something say...plumber?"
Now the nasally strange voice said off to her right where she was not looking, "Telegram!"
"What the fuck is going on here!" she shouted at seeing nothing on her right.
Now the strange voice was behind her again, "Flowers!" it said with a small splash clueing her into it might be a diver playing with her, but she looked down into the water and saw nothing to note or bubbles saying a diver was swimming around below her!
Then the voice twanged out, "Plumber ma'am!"
"Ohhh fuck this shit, I had better go in!" she shouted into the dense fog surrounding her.
"Candy Gram!" the whinny voice sang out from behind her again, just out of sight and Meg spun around searching for the person playing with her, but once again found nothing!
Now Meagan spotted a large fin slicing though the water to her left, "Ohh shit, that is a Great white shark's fin!"
It vanished with a plop of water as the shark dove, then Meg heard from behind her again, "I am a Dolphin ma'am!"
"Ohhh heck you are not!" she shouted while paddling quickly towards shore, then luckily a wave swelled up and carried her the rest of the way into the shallows where a shark could not swim!
Meg tossed her surfboard onto the beach and plopped down next to David who was very busy putting a new fin on his board because the last one had busted in the surf. "There is someone out there fucking with me David and I saw a Fucking Great white too!" she told him and both searched the fog covered water for a person or that strange fin!
"Really! I don't see any fins?" David said finally shoving the boards new fin in with a click that told him it was now locked firmly in place.
"Ohh its swimming around out there...somewhere, I saw it! And then add someone was fucking with me by saying...candy gram...or telegram or plumber for fucks sake!"
That is when the water splashed in front of them just as a huge fin came closer to shore, now a gray white tail flapped against the waters of the shallows and finally as both teens watched on with their mouths agape. A huge shark stood up out of the waves on two large human like legs, it shook its large head side to side like it was getting a 'kink' out and started walking their way with its long tail dragging in the sand behind it!
"Ohh shit a walking shark?" David yelled!
"Yes a walking shark." it said now...."A LANDSHARK!" it laughed out to them through rows of very sharp teeth!
"A what?" Meg asked shooting up to her feet and getting ready to run.
"Landshark or call me a Jehovah's witness for the heck of it!" the eight foot tall sea creature laughed out! Then shook its tail out better so it could sit down on the sand near them.
"What the heck are you?" Meg had to ask the creature that was changing into more and more like a regular human as both its head and body shrank down.
"Well miss Ler, I am Bruce....your new mentor, have a seat and lets talk a little?" he introduced himself as.
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Tuesday, July 12 2016 6:50AM
Palos Verdes, California
As Bruce continued changing into a human, he snatched a towel from under David's boogie board and dropped it on his lap, "That's better, it's best not to get arrested on my first day...besides your GG'ma would turn me into chum!" he laughed to the teens.
"So you are my mentor...Bruce is it?" Meagan asked, while watching that tail of his was still very much there, even though he could pass for a human...except for a now much smaller tail and his very wide, shark like mouth that was still VERY full, of VERY sharp teeth!
"Mentor, priest, what ever you need me to be Meg...if I can call you Meg or do you prefer 'your highness?'" Bruce had to ask, because in his mind...heck world, Meg was a princess in more than one way!
"Meg is just fine!" she laughed back a being called a princess!
"Well I can mentor you, or you can ask nothing of me? But none the less I have to try, then try to keep you safe and teach you as best I can. So do you any questions for me right now?" he smiled a row of sharp teeth her way, plus the utter blackness of those shark eyes he had were more than unnerving at best!
"Ahh I found out that I can't change back unless my body is dry, why is that?" she asks him with a very trademark tilt of her head.
"Well you have to first understand this part of your powers or your family's powers. You can command water, mostly sea water and the waves in them, the weather above the oceans. That is your base of power or so it is when you are still wet? You are very much still connected to all of that immense power in a larger way than you are practiced with...so until you are dry, you can't control how or when your body changes... not just yet that is!"
"So I can make the perfect wave in this surf!" she yelped while waving towards the ocean and bubbled out very excited at the thoughts of making thirty foot tall perfect waves!
"Here...sadly no. Not till you grow a little more in your personal powers, enough to override your GG'ma's command on her realm. Now back at your home, you can practice in the pool very easily and develop those skills far faster, start with small waves. Those are easy to make, but a true master can make a glass smooth ocean during a storm and that is a true test of power...fine control over the seas madness!"
"Okay that makes sense to me in a strange way, but how do I practice my changes at home anyway Bruce?"
"Humm take some of your pool water into the house and practice in the bath or sit at poolside and try to do it there. It's best to start small and the smaller changes are better to learn control faster, start with a hand then move down to just a finger or two with growing webbing between them?" he suggested.
"Okay I get it, but what the heck was the 'plumber, candy gram' thing you pulled on me out there?"
"Ohhh brother," he sighed out heavily and Meg, plus David saw his gills flap with air as he did! That was too funny to see and hear, that flapping, almost 'fart' sound he made by sighing so deeply. "darn kids, that is a classic Saturday night live skit from the 70's...heck I bet you don't even get the joke in my name...DO YA!"
"Nope and no one watches Saturday night live anymore, that show sucks ass!" David laughed.
"What was the name...or you named after Bruce?" Meg asked while slapping her brother on the side to shut him up!
"Bruce was the shark or robot shark prop on JAWS...the shark films?" he gestured to the two teens with a wave of both hands, then gave up shaking his large head, "youth these days?"
"Hey tell ya what Bruce I will google that one and download a youtube on it, so I can watch it?" David offered the large shark man, as he patted it's large back in friendship and found it felt like sandpaper, very much like a shark!
"That would help you understand that joke better...but I had better get on moving, as the darn fog is rolling out, that means your GG'ma must be awake now and wants some sunlight on her ship. So call me if you want me!" Bruce said jumping up, tossing the towel to David while his tail grew longer and his head started changing back to what both teens thought was his day to day 'normal'
"How do I call you, you don't have a phone number?" Meg asked the shark walking into the surf line.
"Simple, sing my name towards the water and I will hear your siren call for miles!" he smiled sliding under the water with a huge splash.
"What do you mean 'sing your name?'" Meg as the now gone shark man and stomped the sand in her anger, "Well now what do I do?" she barked.
Tuesday, July 12 2016 8:40AM
Palos Verdes, California
Meg walked out of the home's hallway bath wrapped in a large robe and was busily rubbing towel over her head to help dry it out better. She tossed the wet towel from her hair into her bedroom's bin and started to layout an outfit to wear on a trip to the mall with her friends.
Out of the freshly made stack, she slipped on her panties. Then grabbed one of her newer bras, but this time when her hands tried closing the darn things clasp...she found it WAY too tight. "Funny I just bought this a week ago and now it's too small...maybe it shrank in the wash?" she questioned the garment, then grabbed what she positively knew was one far too big to fit her properly!
From a lower drawer on her dresser, Meg fished out a very pretty silk Victoria's Secret bra and this was one she bought on a had bought on a mental bet with herself. She knew it was at the least one cup size too large for her and should be for at least a year at the rate she was growing?
She slipped it on with ease, then found the darn thing was a perfect fit to a point...even this one was 'just' a little tight on her! Now Meg shook her head to the question sudden growth in her mind, so the teen grabbed her 'skinny' jeans that fit just last week and tried in vain to get them on...they did not fit...not because she was fatter? But because she was bigger and taller that she could easily see by where the jeans legs stopped much higher up on her now longer legs!
Those jeans were not only shorter, but now a very noticeable two inches shorter or more!
Meg sighed as she grabbed what she called her 'fat' jeans out of the back of her deep closet and found that they indeed did fit now! These jeans hugged her body tight, but she still had her very fit swimmers body...the doc did warn her that she might grow in sudden spurts and since that morning on the pool deck turning into a creature, then a mermaid. Meg had not really worn any of her 'tight' fashionable clothes at all, but has leaned to her comfortable sweats or 'fun' clothes!
"I would normally say this a is bad thing, but I MAY have to get a whole new wardrobe and I bet GG'ma pays for it all!" she giggled in glee at the possibility of shopping unhindered by limits and shopping like a raging manic!
Meagan ran down the homes large staircase and then right into the kitchen where Doris her mother was busy making a late breakfast for all three of them, Mark her father had to go into work today even if his only girl was now a growing mermaid?
"Mom..." the teen yelled as she ran into the room.
"Ahhh honey I am right here and not deaf...YET!" the now furious mother barked at her shouting teen with a scowl as she cooked the meal.
"I have bad news and I have good news I think?" Meg grinned to her mom trying hard to keep the 'look' of innocence on her face.
"Ohh boy, lets hear it and I am sure that the bad can NOT be that 'bad' comparing it to the beginning of this week?" she worried back and took a seat at the counter making herself mentally ready for what came next.
"Well mom from my point of view...The bad, I had a growth spurt like the doc said I might have comming...The good...I have to buy all new clothes!" Meg bubbled out while grabbing a soda from the fridge.
"Ohhhh no, that will cost thousands!" Doris worried, her husband Mark might be well paid. But dropping thousands on a young teens clothes still added up!
"What would cost thousands?" David asked just hitting the door to the room and spotted that breakfast was indeed ready!
"Your sister GREW...so she needs all new clothes...or does she?" Doris squinted evilly at her daughter.
"WELL I grew a whole cup in boob size, then add two hole inches in height is my best guess mom!" Meg shouted back, "want to measure me now!" she sassed while sliding open the kitchens large drawer of tools and starting a search for a tape measure.
"Ohhh my sisters boob size...that I don't need to hear...cya!" David hissed while snatching a sandwich off the counter and grabbing a soda...then trying to run from the room!
"DAVID stop, you are going shopping with your sister." Doris sighed out.
"No mom, kill me, beat me, drown me in the pool...put bamboo shoots under my fingernails or Chinese water torture...but not that, it's just inhumane!" David cried foul to both girls.
"DAVID, go with your sister...as I asked?" his mother demanded.
"Hummm...Meg are you going with your friends?" he had to ask in building his defense at being trapped inside a mall with not only his sister, BUT a pack of shopping teen girls!
"Ahh ya why not?"
"AND there is going to be at the least five or six of them from the swim team or others in the 'pack'?" he added to his defense.
"Yep, I'll call Joy, Maggy, Dot, Meggs, Sarah and for sure Donna too and maybe Sev?" she thought and counted on her fingers the growing guest list or RAIDING party! Like the Norse of old, that group of teens girls armed with unlimited credit could and HAD stripped many a store bare!
"See mom, Meg will not be alone and SEV...Sev is a black belt in at least three martial arts...Her mom is a freaking cage fighter on TV!" he reasoned back.
"Okay...David you are off the hook if Sev goes along Meg?" Doris gave in thinking of the time the fifteen year old Sev and beaten a eighteen year old senior that had made a grab at her...the poor boy had many broken bones and had to spend a day in the hospital!
"Agreed mom, I'd rather have Sev along than the twerp!"" Meg sassed and stuck her tongue out at her brother!
"Fine, fine and Meg please give me the cell phone GG'ma left with you...I need to see if she is pitching in on this shopping trip or do we have to sell our blood this week?" Doris sighed as the teen handed over the phone from her backpack or oversized teen girl purse in this case.
Doris walked out onto the pool's deck wanting to have her chat with the sea goddess in private and dialed the first name on the list...'GG'ma', then looked out into the bay at the queen's ship floating on the bay's swells.
"Hi Dana, this is Doris....No nothing is wrong with Meg, well not really?" she started and now could see the older woman come out on the ships deck as a speck in the distance and wave to her.
The talk was short and straight to the point, a very simple matter for a person worth untold billions and had access to many more. Doris walked back into the house hanging up the phone as she came in, but barely had time to give Meg the phone back when the door bell sounded off it's musical chiming.
She handed Meg the phone back, "Honey I'll go get that and please keep eating your breakfast?"
And the mother found exactly who she expected at the home's door and that 'who' was Doris, GG'ma's personal assistant standing there dressed in a wet dripping bathing suit and holding a small plastic pouch, "Here you go ma'am, a open ended credit card in your daughters name. There is no limit on this card, but don't tell Meg that and it has several personal services attached to it's use, I hope it all works out for her?" she winked to the mother.
"Thanks Doris, you did not need to swim this right over this minute? Meg will not be going out shopping for a few more hours and my card could have covered this one trip easy," she reasoned back, more worried for the woman jumping at GG'ma's beck and call.
"It was no bother, I needed the swim anyway...besides, what the Queen asks for...must be granted and us handmaidens must stick together!" she laughed and started back down the home's long drive.
Tuesday, July 12 2016 11:40AM
Palos Verdes, California
It had taken only an hour or so for Meg to gather her forces for a full on frontal attack on the local mall and the conquering of the many high end stores housed with in it...the nearly drained cell battery was worth it's sacrifice on the altar of the shopping gods!
Meg was in good hands, she had gathered a team of eight of the best shoppers in her immediate circle of friends and one of them was Sev at her mother's insistence. The why? Because the nearly six foot tall amazon girl, could kill a navy SEAL with a glare!
Sev's mom was indeed a professional cage fighter of some note, then a stunt woman for motion pictures and a teacher or Sensei in no less than three martial arts. Sev being the good daughter she was, followed in each of her mom's footsteps and had gained one black belt at her mother's side, then was working on gaining the other two just like her mother!
As all eight of them sat on the light rail car winding its way north up to the mall where it stopped, Meggs snatched the new credit card from Meagan's fingers as she pulled it from a thick leather card holder that held the card and a very long list of card holder amenities housed in a small pamphlet attached to the carry case.
"Ohhh my god Meg, you have a freaking Mithril card!" the teen shouted out every excited at the sight of one.
"A what Meggs?" Meg questioned, "I got this from my GG'ma to go shopping with, you are saying it's not a normal card with a bunch of perks?" the very confused Meagan asked her friend.
"Ohh heck you don't even know?" Meggs cried out and flapped the bright silver card through the air and fanned herself with it feigning being hot or flushed.
"Nope, it's just a card...right?"
"Just a card...just a card? Girl this card is SO very rare, my dad does not have even have one and he is a billionaire!" Meggs laughed at her friends expense.
"Ohhh?" Meg questioned again.
"Ohh ya! One you have to be rich, then add able to afford a fifteen 'K' per year fee to have one and then add the darn thing is rumored" Meggs hushed down to a whisper as the girl pulled in closer to her to hear! "to be only issued to Fae creatures or those with influence on that magical race or are honored to even have one...it's like being knighted in England!"
"Really?" Meg perked up and finally snatched the card back to study it closer!
"Yep and I hear it has or is rumored to have other perks?....Let me read that instruction book Meg!" the other teen sassed and made a quick snatch at the hand made leather bound card holder that came with the card, decorated in multi colored leather and several real gold, plus silver accents.
Meggs grabbed the leather card holder, but no matter how she looked at it...upside down, sideways or even trying to 'see' light through the paper...strangely she could not read a letter or word in the small booklet!
"What gives Meg, what is this written in? I can't even read a darn word of it?" the teen said and Sev took her turn at trying, as she could read ten languages and one of those was Russian, plus Arabic!
Sev shook her head in defeat, "Heck I can't either?"
Meagan took the leather book from Sev's hand and flipped to a random page and found...'this cards limit is null, call this number for personal service and in an emergency snap card...ONLY REAL LIFE OR DEATH EMERGENCIES! all others will pay a fifty thousand dollar base fee!..." on and on it read.
"I can read it?" she said simply.
"Well there ya go...MAGIC again, only the card holder can read the darn booklet...So what does it say Meg?" The now bossy teen asked in a huff.
"Ahhh it says...it says...heck I know what it says darn it, but I just can't say it?"
"There we go again, MAGIC." Meggs played at her with the wavy 'magic' wiggling fingers gesture! "Who is your GG'ma anyhow?" Meggs asked crossing her arms in judgment.
"Old, rich and family?" Meg shrugged back, not knowing what to say amongst her friends outside of the privacy of family?
"Rich I bet, but with this card the sky is the limit girl!" Meggs laughed once again as the train car came to a slow stop and she leapt from her seat, "Time is a wasting, let's shop till we drop!"
Meg studied the card once more as they walked towards the malls entrance laying only a few dozen yards off the train's stop. Meg examined the card closer and found that the card was made from a shinny silver metal, that shined like very finely polished chrome and she picked at a hologram bump on the card with a fingernail and thought innerly that the center was a gem inset into the metal like a ring would do?
There was one hand written note stuck to the card when Meg opened it for the first time at home and she took this time out to reread it's short message, "Buy anything and everything you want or need...money is no object! Signed GG'ma,"
Meg had smiled at reading that last part!
Meg pocketed the card as the raiding party of teen girls struck the mall at it's most vulnerable spot and time. The front doors opened on the sight of Victoria's Secret and a high end clothing shop it shared the hallway with...the time was noon, when most shoppers were only here to eat or be seen!
The plan was to hit Victoria's Secrets first because they gave a growing teen girl the best way to measure her new exact size, as they were the experts on such things in any mall! Then add you might as well start with a good foundation and great fashionable underwear was that foundation!
Once in the store, Meg's happy band of raiders found her a room to get situated in and found a wiling...well not so willing attendant to get meg's measurements redone! Meg found she was proudly a whole cup size bigger indeed and two inches across the chest was now added via her last growth spurt!
Next she found that she did indeed grow two whole inches mostly in legs from her last doctor exam only a few months ago! That new measurement, meant buying all new jeans!
With that new information, Meg jumped at the displays of new silk bras and panties all over the store. Soon enough she had a very full basket of them, at least two weeks worth! Her friends added a few new swimsuits and workout clothes to the massive pile.
When the clerk finished adding up the damage and took her silver credit card. The lady bubbled out very happily, "Ohhh a Fae card user, I have only ever seen one in my fifteen years and this card is the only one that I know of, that has a messenger service to send what you buy home...instead of you carrying around all these bags all day honey!" she informed the group of teens.
Joy whistled at the card, "Wow now that is ser..VICE! If I ever heard of it and I have to get me one of those...somehow?"
"Who else had this card if I can ask?" Meg just had to know?
"Ohhh a set of young teen twins, a little younger than you are, by a year or so? But that was last year and I have not seen them since...but they did buy out most of the store in their size and only took organic clothing...silks and cottons, but nothing else!" the lady smiled and bagged the clothes, then filled out an online form that popped up on her display and stapled it onto one of the bags, "All done, a messenger will be here in less than an hour to take this home for you...there is someone there...a servant of yours to sign for it?" she asked.
Meg giggled, "Yep, my mom is at home and she will take it...I am sure of that." she said thinking of how surprised her mom will be by a run of messengers arriving all day!
The next store over held the collection of the best and most fashionable jeans in town with price tags to match! In this store, Meg had to try on each and every pair because the style and size changed radically in each pair of jeans!
Meg wiggled into a tight pair and showed them off to her friends, "Ohh Meg whatever happened to you over the last month or so...I want it too! It looks like you worked out on your Butt for a whole month girl!" Sev offered her appraisal of the new looks.
Over a dozen jeans later, Meg now had a nice set of skinny jeans, tight ones and loose ones that were coming into fashion! She grabbed a couple of the newer denim jackets off the rack from a designer labeled brand without even glimpsing at the tags! The leather, embroidered back on the three grabbed her and the only choice left was what size to grab! The last one was covered by a huge leather embroidered sexy mermaid, her new trademark!
The large pack of giggling girls was now in search of a few coats for Meg, she would need a nice one for rainy days to come soon or a warm one for those few days that the cold fog rolled across the bay.
Dot was the first to spot him, Bobby the guy who was trying to date each one of the girls swim team one by one and he was down to just one more in his twisted mind...Meagan!
Sarah was the last to date him , she found him overly grabby and wanted her out of her clothes in record time!
From that date one the girls team nicknamed him the squid! For being overly sticky and seemed to have more than two hands at anyone time! Dot stopped the group as she noted that the overly eager teen boy was watching them or 'stalking' them all, "there is Bobby...Marsha, Marsha, Marsha!" she giggled a warning, jesting a line from the Brady bunch!
Bobby was the type guy who thought he was the best at everything in life, yes he was the best male swimmer in the school and most of the division in the surrounding area. But he left most girls he dated feeling 'icky' or mad as he made them feel at fault for the break-ups that he had started, so that he could make a grab at the next girl in his personal crosshairs!
He even tried to 'rock' that look from the 80's of the very blond hair and swept to one side long hair of that era...yes it was coming back into fashion right now, but would be so dead in a few months!
"Heya Meg, I been looking for ya...I'd like to ask you out for a movie some night this month?" Bobby asked when he came close enough, but did not seem to be able to pass by the large 'click' of girls surrounding Meg at the moment.
"Ohhh bobby, get lost tentacle boy!" Sev hissed in his direction.
"Sev, Sev, I know we had a 'thing' but please give up already?" he sassed back at her like he had 'dumped' her and not the other way around!
"Ohh really, how do the NUTS feel bobby...the last time I crushed them! This time I might take them home as a trophy?" the mad girl warned.
Meggs held the enraged Sev in check easily, because they were both close friends. But Meagan had to tell Bobby to get lost too, or he would come back later? "Bobby, we will never be a thing and NEVER an item? Your dating rep sucks so bad, I'd rather be seen with an MS13 gang member than you...gang tats and all VATO!" she barked at the insistent boy.
"Ahh Meg, I had hope for ya, I wanted us to make beautiful music together...the best guy swimmer should hang out with the best girl swimmer and best looking one like you?" he tried making a play for her...and failed because she laughed in his face!
"Bobby, I could never date a guy named like a girl or a pair of socks from the 50's...So go to a sock hop, bobby sock..er and dance by yourself!" Meg laughed while walking away from him and the rest of the girl followed, Sev even 'high fived' her.
Bobby was left stewing behind with his two friends and seemed to be angrily mumbling under his breath as he walked away with them.
"Meg keep and eye out for Bobby, he will want to get even...the only reason why he left me alone was because I can kick his ass with ease!" Sev warned her friend and Meg nodded in agreement , "I will."
Tuesday, July 12 2016 9:40PM
Palos Verdes, California
Meg waved from the home's door on the last of her friends to leave, "See ya at the swim practice tomorrow!" she shouted at Sev's car exiting the drive and Sev happily waved back.
She closed the door, then slowly walked back into the living room overlooking the pool and the bay beyond. GG'ma's Yacht rode the smooth gentle waves just off the shore and its lights filled the bay once again.
Meg slid onto the sofa like a cat stretching out next to her mother watching the TV news, it was a show about Dr. Quake's or Dr. Quack to most was on right now and they were very busy disusing the facts about his machine might be breaking down. They went on to cover the machines history, built by the madman in the late 60's, it had stopped all earthquakes across the whole state...not even a single tremor for over forty years!
So this machine that only he could built it seemed and service, it breaking down was a huge worry to the whole state! Because without it...California might have a 9.0 quake or worse with all the earth's tensions suddenly released! Right now there was a public motion to free the man from prison, even though he had robbed many places and killed several dozen citizens during the crimes. Free Dr. Quake! T-shirts were a popular thing to be seen in...a rebellious streak feed into the madness of letting him go.
"Hon...we have to talk about your swim meet tomorrow?" Doris said softly while patting the back of her daughter to sooth the teen a little for what was coming.
"Yes I understand mom, I have to quit the team or someone will notice that my race times have dropped by nearly half?" Meg sighed out not wanting to loose most of her close friends to all of this madness of being GG'ma's handmaiden.
"You can tell them it's a medical thing, the coach will cover you and maybe you can help the team out with coaching, plus other tasks that need to get done. You don't have to quit the team and your friends one hundred percent hon?" Meg's mother offered.
"I like that mom, I get to be there and help out more? I am sure that the coach will go for it after the school let his last assistant go!" smiled up to her mom.
Wednesday, July 13 2016 2:40PM
Palos Verdes, California
Palos Verdes HS pool area
Meg practiced with the rest of the team, but only in the single events so that the team would get used to her not being there. "Meg your dropping out?" Meggs had to ask one of her best friends over the years.
"Yep, I have a medical issue that will keep me benched from competition, a muscle in my leg is strained bad and the doc says I can swim, but not hard competition like I used too...maybe I can come back next year?" She lied, trying to keep the family secrets as best Meg could!
"Awwww?" the too tall Maggy added as she gave Meagan a huge hug in her long arms.
Meggs shook her head to the rest of the team sitting on the bench waiting for the boys to finish up with their laps, "Well there goes the state championship...with your times last week, we had that locked up solid!"
"Hey I will stick around as a trainer and help Coach Turnbull out?"
After the boys finished their laps, the girls took to the water. All but Meg for the most part, she stayed next to the coaches side running the timed laps numbers and helping a few of the girls out with their swimming forms just like she always did. Years at her Olympic medal wining mother's side showed, Meg knew by instinct how to swim better and teach the correct techniques to others.
Unseen by Meg and all the girls team. Bobby sat on the last bench watching the team workout and kept an eye on 'his' new girl Meagan...she would be his soon.
After the practice was finished up, coach Turnbull had Meg help him out with closing up the teams gear as he chatted with her, "Sorry it had to be this way, but you know as well as I do. That when your numbers showed such a huge jump, the ruling body of the state championship would notice it and act accordingly with a test demand or an outright ban on you?"
"I know coach, but I still don't have to like it!" she hissed back angrily at the situation and not the man who had to obey rules just like she did.
"Look at it this way Meg and I am sure you already do because of your mom. You are still on the team and might help one of the other girls land a scholarship with your coaching...what is that worth?" he smiled to the teen.
"That is worth a whole lot, that is what gave mom a break from a poor family and got her into college, then the Olympics where she met my dad!" Meg bubbled out joyfully.
"Yep, doing this kind of job in like...coaching is fun at times Meg. I always feel that I add to kids lives like you, rather than take away.." he thought over to her dropping the last bag of towels into the huge bin for them.
"Well coach looks like we are done and my family is waiting...cya!" she shouted running off towards the locker rooms to shower up and do a quick change.
Meg ran into the locker room and found it empty of the rest of the team. She made a mental bet, that most of them were already on the way to the after meet pizza fest and would wait for her.
As she ran into the large room, the lights snapped on because of her motion and she grabbed one of the last towels off the table next to the showers, then headed in. Meg stood in the curtain covered doorway of the first stall and leaned in to get the water flowing and warmed up.
With the shower warming up fast, she tossed the large towel onto on of the nearby hooks and stepped in the streaming water to wash the chlorine out of her suit before she would take it off to clean up farther.
Meg washed the suit via letting the water wash over it and pulled down the front and back to let the water slip in to flow through all the suits cloth. She was just stepping out of the booth to pull the suit off when she spotted someone watching her.
"Awww Meg, it was just getting good girlfriend!" she heard a male voice mutter from the shadows of the doorway leading back to the main locker room.
"IS that you Bobby...you fucking creep!" she shouted at the shadow.
"Yep, it's me your special boyfriend! Let's just stop pretending that we don't like each other, no really love each other and get to it right here... All the girls are gone and this is a great place to...you know?" he grinned like a maniac while he stalked over closer to Meg and then added, "Sex is better, more fun and kinkier when you might get caught!"
"Get out now..." Meg warned him with a shout.
"Naww lets get started, I know you'll love it...love this!" Bobby laughed as his hand grabbed one of Meg's shoulder straps on her swimsuit and tore it away.
From there it was just flashes of memory trapped in Meagan's mind forever!
One was her hand, a utterly huge hand, lashing out to nearly rip Bobby's head off and one more lashing out...that sent him flying back into the locker room several yards away.
The next one, was Bobby staggering back to his feet with a bloodied face screaming "Monster!" and her tossing a row of lockers at him.
One more flash was of Bobby being hit by yet another row of lockers and falling, then Meg trying to rip the mass of metal off his still form and then her leaning down to bite his head off?
Just outside the huge school gym building...
Most of the girls were gathered up waiting for Meagan to show up and take her to a pizza party...they all stayed behind to show support for their girl! Meggs was busy making sure that her dress fit 'just right' as Maggy checked it out from behind for wrinkles for her.
Sev was on the mats near by the gyms door giving David a few lessons on tossing an opponent, when she overheard what sounded in her mind like an elephant tearing up the locker room just behind the wall, "What the hell is that?" she yelped while pulling David away from the building just in case.
Sarah being the only evil and raised in the inner city kid on the team. She whipped a large blade from her backpack and a can of mace, "Ahhh guyssss, I think that getting out of here is a REAL good idea right now?"
"Megs is still in the locker room!" Donna warned the rest of the team watching on as a whole row of lockers just now sailed out of one the buildings windows and crashed into the ground yards away!
One more locker sailed out of the other side of the building, not one more second had passed by when a large form hopped up into the busted out window frame from the inside and started tearing the rest of the leftover metal out of its way with a set of impressively clawed hands!
The huge creature jumped free of the building, landing in the schools tennis courts and started a head long dash towards the beach. It had to bash its way through the baseball backstop and then leapt over the next ten foot tall fence heading towards the cliff near the school and the beach laying under it!
"What the heck is that!" Dot yelled while watching the nearly seven foot tall monster walking shark leap out of the shattered windows and it landed on the blacktop with a 'thud'...
"Fuck if I know?" Sarah shouted back over the sounds of carnage, noting the creatures huge head, even bigger shark tooth filled mouth and tall body covered by the tatters of a swimsuit.
They all watched on in disbelief of the monster as it ran away, its long finned tail trailing behind it, leaving a small line in the loose dirt of its path towards the waiting beach.
After it leapt over the last fence, it ran across the street while a pack of kids filmed it with their phones and then it bashed a homes fence to kindling...then finally leapt off the hundred foot cliff out of sight.
Doris ran into the gym followed by Mark, the team of girls ran after the creature trying to grab a pic or a few seconds of film and see where it went!
"MEG honey...moms here!" Doris shouted out into the mess of the room and the darkness of several shattered, sparking lamps still hanging from the ceiling.
Mark tried to move a row of shattered lockers out of the way while searching for his daughter, "Do you think that was her..." he trailed of while hefting a locker off a sound he had heard.
"I think so?" the mother worried out, as she searched under the pile and found Bobby's body laying among the destruction.
Out on GG'ma's yacht
Dana one of the queens of the seas, nearly leapt off her lounge chair sitting on the huge ships aft most deck where she was talking over strategies with Bruce Meg's new mentor. Her being a queen, she was connected to that world and this personal connection meant she knows what was going on within her realm all the time, what was happening to its creatures and her personal subjects.
"NO!" she shouted out while spinning towards the shoreline, "Meg needs help!"
Bruce was already one step in front of his Queen, he tossed off the Samoan Lavalava or to some a 'skirt' and ran over to the ships rail, "I have this your highness!" he shouted while his numerous tribal tattoos faded away as his skin changed to a shark gray and he leapt off the deck into the sea fifty feet below.
Bruce's huge shark body hit the sea like a truck, he weighed over a ton when he entered the water and then swam off at great speed. A pack of dolphins headed out of the bay from around the yacht to join in with him!
Dana barked at her crew next, "Get this bucket ready for a high speed run just in case we need to leave and make the chopper ready too...get moving!" she put a point on her orders by angrily slamming a closed fist into the ship's rail...shattering a section of it, while a pall of Thunder sounded off from the ocean miles away.
The next thing Meg knew of, was that she was wrapped in a very warm towel and she looked up into the face of a huge bald man that was carrying her, "Bruce is that you?" she questioned him because of not ever really seeing his fully human visage.
"Yes young one, you are safe now. Nothing short of a battleship could hurt the queen's yacht and lets not even mention the very seas watch over this vessel!"
Bruce handled the teen's body like she was a doll and to his huge size Meg was! Doris, GG'ma's personal assistant was following at a close pace right behind them and smiled to her, "Hey Meg, I'll take care of you and I have some clothes already for ya in your cabin."
Inside one of the larger cabins. Bruce laid her down on a soft bed as Doris handed him a new Lavalava to tie around his waist and then handed the big man a towel to wash up with, "I or we girls have it from here big guy!" she laughed at him.
"I'll be standing at the door...waiting for any need." he told Doris and both girls knew what that meant...he was closely guarding the both of them!
Doris cleaned up Meg's few scratches then took her into the shower to wash off the last of the sea salt and work out any 'kinks' her overstrained muscles might have with the hot streams of water. No sooner had the older handmaiden laid the youngest of them all down on the bed...Meg was out like a light!
Back on shore
Mark worked hard to free the boy as the cops came into the ruined room and ran into check the room over for any missing. Mark yelled to the cops, "I have one kid over here.."
As the cops worked on freeing the boy, one officer asked both parents if their child was missing too? Both shook their heads back to the question, just adding they had come in only for her bag and they started to leave as the first of the fire rescue teams joined in on the search for other victims
The worried mother grabbed Megs bag from a ruined locker as they left the building and tossed it open to search for the cell phone GG'ma gave her. Doris found it at the very bottom of the mess her daughter carried day to day and once she was outside snapped the case open, away from the prying ears of any police! Then dialed the number at the top of the list.
When it rang through, she yelled at the phone..."Is Meg there with you?"
'At this time...Bruce had just leapt from the ship and had not found Meg yet'
"No she is not here, but I have Bruce looking for her and many, many others!"
"Find her...and if she is hurt....I will...." the crazed mother trailed of in warning.
"She is fine, that I am sure of...scared out of her head. But unhurt that I am sure of, I know when one of mine is hurt or worse...believe me Doris...I do know that." GG'ma told the younger mother.
"Okay what now?" Doris wondered to the phone.
"Go to the cove where my ship is and wait for one of my boats to come get you. Meg will be coming out to my ship for right now, then you can take her home after we are all very sure it's safe for her and your family on shore."
The family dropped Meg's confused friends off at the pizzeria, then headed back to the house and then leapt from the SUV running downhill to the beach. Once the family arrived at the beach, Doris yelled at the surf and a speed boat left the yacht headed into shore straight at them.
When it partially beached itself, the worried mother was the first onboard who turned around to help Mark out with getting David onboard and then finally himself, "Get this tub moving now!" she barked at the crew already leaping into action.
Dana greeted the whole family on the huge ships internal dock, "Meg is okay, I have her resting in a cabin and I suggest that she remain sleeping for a while longer?"
"What the heck happened to her, was she that...that shark monster we all saw running away from the school?" Doris asked the queen.
"Yes it was, something scared her so badly...she reacted by taking the form of what Meg felt could handle it and that IT was Bruce or his appearance when transformed partially to his shark form."
"What is a Bruce and what shark form is that!" the impatient mother yelled at the queen.
"This is Bruce," she waved over to the huge man just now arriving on the docks level, "and he is Meg's mentor. This is what he is or what Meg may have changed to before she ran away?" she nodded the large man's way.
"Hi Mrs. Ler, the Queen is correct I am or might still be Meg's mentor. I can help with her training and personal growth, I have done this task for the queen many times before and might again?" he asked glancing the Queen's way, she gave him nothing back.
"But anyway ma'am...this is what I can do and most likely what Meg did by what you saw fleeing the school?" Bruce finished, then changed into the far larger 'shark-man' that Meg and David had met on the beach.
"Ohh shoot...that is exactly what Meg did! She copied you from the beach?" David gasped out in realization.
"Beach...what beach?" a now confused dad asked his son.
"That was the morning I introduced myself to both of your children...sir?" Bruce said as his form shifted back to his smaller human one.
"What did he do?" Doris asked her son.
"Awww mom he played a little with Meg...some, ahhhh...candygram...plumber...no I am a dolphin joke?"
Mark snickered at the remembered joke, "He pulled a Saturday night live...land shark on Meg...now that is funny and your name is 'Bruce' like the shark from Jaws?"
"It fit me, so I adopted the name...because most Americans can't even pronounce my name?" Bruce shrugged back to the father with a most silly grin covering his face.
"Well tell them Bruce, I know the question is hanging on their minds right now?" GG'ma insisted to the man.
"Ne’igalomeatiga Toa Fa'amasino...and Ne’igalomeatiga is from my mom...it kinda means 'pain in the butt' or 'my great pain, or 'remembered pain'...that definition matters on who you ask in my family," the large man shrugged.
Several hours later, Bruce heard stirring coming from Meg's cabin and went to fetch her mom. As he felt it was best that Meg awoke to seeing her rather than his huge form or her GG'ma that the teen had only met days ago?
Meg's eyes fluttered open to seeing her mom leaning over her, "How are you feeling honey?" she asked warmly.
"Ahhhh mom!" she sat up in bed hugging Doris fiercely, "Bobby tried to...to.." she cried.
"Tried to what?" Mark asked in that very 'father' voice, that may be asking but was still demanding in its tone!
"He tried to...he ripped off my top and was talking crazy about us dating then he tried...but then all I remember is trying to rip his head off or....shoot...bite it off...was I a shark or something, I remember teeth and lots of them!...IS he dead?" Meg cried worried that her life was over because Bobby was very dead.
"Honey, Bobby is fine...well mostly?" Mark shrugged now very glad that the kid was hurt a little, but not dead...not until the angry father got his hands on him!
"Mostly!" Meg shouted up to her father.
"He was hurt a little and might have scars on his face for awhile unless someone heals him with tech or magic...?" Doris said hugging her daughter closer and glaring at GG'ma for an answer.
"Don't look at me, I am not sending one of mine to heal up that near rapist!" the Queen bellowed back.
"My Queen, maybe we should...Meg may have used her sirens call on him unintentionally and that fed into his ego to have her?" Bruce stated bowing his head to the lady.
"AND if my court mage does not find that evidence of a sirens call on the boy...are you willing to do what needs to be done...Bruce TOA!" the Queen asked and reminded Bruce of his place...'Toa' his middle name meant 'warrior and protector of the realm'.
"Only at your word, your highness." he said back. Telling the Queen that deadly choice was always left up to her in the long run and courtiers like him only acted on the queen's choices.
Meg cried to both of them, "I may hate Bobby, but I do not want him hurt any farther!" she demanded at the last.
"Yes honey you are right." her mother soothed Meg and her choice right now.
"Take me home mom, I'll feel better at home, safer at home." she asked.
Mark turned to GG'ma instantly, "Well you heard her...get a darn boat ready and let's move it!" he demanded and the queen nodded back to him, "Yes...Meagan asked and she gets what she asks for."
Wednesday, July 13 2016 10:40PM
Palos Verdes, California
While Meg slept soundly, her dad carried the teen snuggled close to his chest down to one of the waiting speed boats that took the whole family back to shore and finally back up to the house. Meg was laid down in her bed, then tucked carefully in, "I have not seen her sleep like this since she was a baby?" Doris spoke at barley a whisper hopping not to wake the sleeping girl.
"I am sure it is because Meg spent so much energy changing her form and doing so away from the ocean or any water that might help feed her." GG'ma told the mother.
"That makes sense!" David added with a tilt of his head from the doorway of the room.
Several hours later, Meg peeked open her eyes and saw that she was back in her bedroom with the door shut, but she could barely make out several voices talking away down in the living room below her room. So she sat up and pulled at her robe laying on the chair next to her bed, then got up to wrap herself in its comfort and warmth.
Meg yawned out slowly with a huge stretch, then crept down the stairs that lead to the kitchen area where so found a huge bald man 'bopping' in dance to the soft disco music just barely heard from the computer on the countertop. He swayed with the music with a 'skirt' covering his lower half and his upper half bare with the exception of being covered nearly to the inch in tribal tattoos.
"So you are up finally and how is my handmaiden doing now?" the man asked not even turning away from his cooking.
"Bruce?" Meg asked recognizing the voice, but not the man minus a tail and shark teeth!
"Yep, that would be me and if you are about to ask...I am cooking a late night snack for the family and you!" he smiled finally turning to the teen now just taking a seat at the counter on a tall stool.
"So what's cooking doc!" Meg deadpanned.
"Well the chicken is almost done, the cookies are done and no you can't have one..." Bruce warned then slipped into a whisper, "well just one and then I have a salad I am cutting up just now."
Meg bit into one of the warm cookies and smiled, "Where did you get macadamia nuts, mom does not have any?"
"Aww easy, I sent back to the yacht for some and some spices that come from my home island...then add some real nice breadfruit! I would have cooked a 'Fia fia' but I ate the last one a few days ago?" he sighed.
"A Fi...what?" Meg asked snatching another cookie that Bruce wagged a finger at, then cracked an approving smile.
"Fia fia...is suckling pig and boy when cooked right by ME...just awesome!" he boasted.
A little later, Meg helped carry into the family room the dishes that Bruce had made and placed them all on the small dinette table in the corner the family used at times. "Come and get it!" Bruce bellowed and the Queen gave him a harsh stare, then a accepting giggle with a much needed nod of her approval.
David jumped on the chicken, pulling off a leg and snatching a few fruit to finish off his plate, "Thanks I was dying to eat!"
"So what did you two chat about?" the queen asked taking a few slices of the chicken breast and a serving of salad.
"Well, we chatted over what happened as best I could remember it, then Bruce told me that you all were busy thinking about where I should go to school...because you know...I loose it again like that and the next 'bobby' might not make it out alive?" Meg sniffed remembering why she changed and how close she came to dinning on the boy!
"Well honey," Doris began hugging her daughter again, "We did not get quite that far in our family discussion before you woke up. but I do have the pamphlets our doctor gave us?" she said fishing a small stack of them out of the basket for family paperwork resting on the desk in the family room.
The mother handed them all over to GG'ma who put her plate down and looked them over, "Nope, that one is in Europe and this one is bad...too many villain kids come out of that one...this one sucks, too small...this one is nowhere near water, it might be one of the best around. But the nearest lake is a nearly a mile away and the ocean is hundreds of miles farther! That only leaves one in my opinion and that one is right here in LA." she said dropping the stack back on the table and picking up her plate to take a bite.
"There is a school for supers or mutants or Fae in LA GG'ma? I have lived her all my life nearly and never heard of one? Mark questioned his elder with a glance of confusion.
"Yep, one of the best! And it's the best, because nearly no one even knows it's there!" she smiled.
"Well where is it?" Doris asked with a shrug.
"Right out there," the queen stated and pointed out the window to the west and a bit north in the ocean.
"There is nothing there GG'ma!" Mark laughed.
"Ohhh yes there is, that is why it's the best...NO one knows it is there, it's been there all along and yet no one sees it!"
"Okay where is it then?"
"That way I just pointed, an island. It is tribal land and an old military base too.
"What island and what tribe?" Mark asked knowing there is no island out that way!
"The Island is called Tracy, and the tribe is the Hekawi. Then add the island has been a base on and off since the gold rush in the 1840's." Queen Dana told the two parents.
"A base, surly I would have heard of it at least once or at the very least SEEN the island?" Mark questioned once more, because he had sailed all over these waters for years and had never seen a 'Tracy' island in person or on any chart!
"Aww that is why I said the best, no one knows it's there!" she boasted once again, "this island is a very strange place. The Fae have a good connection to it and some say something is buried very deep under it and that is why you can't see it...not until you know it's there...that is! Trust me Mark, that island is very much there and a very nice boarding school for mutants or Fae rests on it."
"What did the military base do out there?" Mark asked starring out to sea in the direction where he was pointed to once more by Bruce.
"HUmmmm, once it was just a post for soldiers. Then before world war one, it was a armory, plus ammo supply dock. Next it became a very secret installation to guard the port of LA with huge guns and experimental rockets that could reach over a hundred miles with ease. Then just after the war, bizarre experiments went on there and they ranged from biological, to nuclear, to some space flight and dimensional gate testing...so I am told by those I know in the government," she laughed.
"So this place could teach Meg how to use what she is becoming and be closer to home?" Doris asked.
"Yes and I will set you up with a interview with one of their top people that I know personally by weeks end or Saturday at the latest!" the queen added in last.
While the family discussed what Meg's future might hold.
Bobby was being questioned by now less than six men in his hospital room. The now sad looking teen was recovering from, one broken arm, one broken leg, four broken ribs and three large gashes across his face.
"So Bobby you don't remember the person or thing that attacked you, or why you were found IN the girls locker room?" the one man from Department or Exo-human Affairs or DEHA asked
"Nope, don't even remember most of the day..." he mumbled out past the bandages on his face.
The next man crossed his arms to the teen, "So nothing as to why you were found so far from the doorway AND in the wrong locker room...were you in there to...." ends his question and leading sentence to the WHY the teen was in a girls only area. This man was an investigator from Meta-Human Control Agency MCA, a California agency that is in competition with the DEHA and seeks to protect meta's from the feds DEHA for the most part.
And right now Mr. Jones his tag read on his duty vest for the MCA thought that the boy had invaded the girls locker for some nefarious deed or reason...got caught or was attacking someone and paid the price!
"Not one thing sir." he said once more.
"So this does not ring any bells..." the agent from the DEHA asked as he played a video on his laptop captured from a cell phone.
The video played on as something flew out of a window, a large square something and that was followed by a large claw hauling up an even larger body into a window. Then the beast jumped to the pavement, glared at the now shaky camera and ran off by leaping or bashing through several fences...the gone. The vid ended by the person filling the others around them, "Did you see that....awesome!" one teen spoke and then the video ended in black.
Bobby cringed in his bed, the teeth that thing had was the only thing he remembered and he showed it instantly, "That things teeth I remember and that is it man!" he shuttered in fright.
Right now the video was all over the net locally, now called 'the beast of Pac Palie'
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Friday, July 15 2016 1:30PM
Downtown metro Los Angeles
Both Meg and her family had taken their SUV to this meeting that GG'ma had set-up, this was for Meg to meet some representative of what might be her new boarding school and something that the family thought as a whole was best for her. One being close to home, then two learning at a facility that could help her to control the growing powers within the teen because of her being chosen to be a 'handmaiden' of the Queen.
Mark drove the family SUV into the basement parking of the very large downtown skyscraper and was passed by as 'good' by the intense security it had waiting there. In the lower most lobby of the building, Doris showed a front desk attendant their meeting letter and the instructions to the office for it. He pointed to the elevators and gave each of them a clip on pass that must be worn at all times.
"Wow heavy security here mom, almost as bad a dad's place?" David beamed out as the elevator rose along the side of the building and gave the family a nice view of the city beyond.
The elevator opened onto the fiftieth floor and a huge four story tall atrium that stretched across the whole building, at its center down a nice winding path the family found the reception desk. The beautiful girl there greeted them warmly, What can I do for you?" she asked in a sing song voice.
Doris handed the lady at the desk their paperwork and she went about logging the family in and finding out where they would meet at, then started on writing out by hand a set of new passes. As the girl went about her work on the passes, she flipped an errant lock of her very long hair behind one of her very pointed ears!
That is when Mark took notice from his side of the girl and pointed it out to his wife at a whispered, "Ahh honey...she is a elf! See the ears and the eyes, they are too big for a human and add that color blue in her eye...honey?" he asked at the last.
"Ohhh you are right she is! And this must be that building I heard about in rumor they owned in downtown LA?" she almost gasped and tried to keep both kids silent about what they were just now noticing!
The family as a whole had always knew elves lived in LA and most of the world, but you rarely saw one on the streets and if you did it was because IT wanted to be seen! Elves rarely went out amongst humans without magic disguises of some sort or glamour that made the unwary humans 'miss' what they were truly seeing!
Meg was just whispering over what their dad had noticed when the reception girl was finished with all four passes, "Yes Meagan, most of us on this floor and the ones above are elves or Sidhe we prefer to be called." she smiled over to the teen now handing her a pass written on fine cardstock with a fountain pen.
"Thanks, I think you are the first Sidhe...you said? That I have ever met!" Meg bubbled out in joy to the girl.
"I might be young one, the elevator you need is up that pathway and you need floor eighty nine. May Gaea bless all of you." she nodded to the group as they walked off.
Meg was leading the group at a quick pace that almost left them all behind, when she spotted a tall teen girl headed towards them from the elevators. The teen whisked some hair from her face, as she tried to keep a stack of files from falling from her arms.
"Sev is that you?" Meg gasped at seeing that one of her close friends was indeed an elf!
"Holy shit! Meg...you are here" Sev stuttered on, "you can see...ohhhhhh shit! Why are you here?" Sev finally asked trying hard to keep her stack of files incheck.
"Sev we are all here for a meeting, what do you do here and you're an ELF for Christ's sake!" Meg asked while waving her hand around wildly pointing out Sev to the world
"What do you mean by 'all of us'?" Sev started to ask then spotted the rest of Meg's family walking up and cussed just under her breath, "Traako!" (shit)
"Sev...what are you doing here?" Doris, Meg's mom now repeated the question at hand and looked very surprised at the fact of the teen being here, then add being an ELF!
"You are an elf...is your dad one too?" Mark asked, having worked with Sev's dad on a few projects out of country.
"SHIT!" Sev almost wailed out, "all of you can see me, see my ears?" the tall teen worried and tried covering them up with her hair once again.
Doris nodded first with a slight giggle at the sight, "Honey we all can,"
"And you're even hotter now as an Elf Sev, " David added in, as the teen boy always had a severe crush on the girl ever since they had met a year ago at one of Meg's swim meets.
"But you can see all of us...here and why are you all here?" Sev asked again.
"Honey, we are here for Meg to have a meeting and please calm down...the reception lady didn't care that we knew she was an elf or Sidhe or this was their building?"
"How did you know to come here, who invited you?" Sev sputtered out in fright, wondering if the whole school knew or would know that she was Fae very soon!
Meg took the invite letter from her mom's hand and waved it over to the face of her friend to help calm her down, "See Sev all legal, were invited and have to head up to floor eighty nine."
Sev snatched the letter from Meg's outstretched hand and read it over, "You have an invite and you are going to see them!" Sev reacted to seeing the names on the letterhead, then spotted that this was a magically enhanced letter that gave humans the right to enter the building and pass by the huge magic wards of the whole block. Then add it granted the holder the ability to see past glamours and magic disguises while on property!
"You are seeing them...why if I can ask?" Sev questioned all wide eyed.
"I'll keep your secrets if you keep mine?" Meg begged and got a nod of agreement from her friend. "Well I am here to see if they will let me attend a boarding school very near to here in LA?"
"You...You are going to my school this term!" Sev yelped out in disbelief.
"Your school, but Sev you are going to my school or Pac Palie high like I was?" Meg challenged.
"I was going to tell all of you this week, I have to go to OUR school, a school for Fae this term. We...in my family swap each term in and out of Fae boarding schools and human ones. I did 'human' last term and met you, then this term was at 'H' academy...or so I was planning?" Sev informed Meg, but kept the school's name only to one letter so as to not spill all the beans in one shot.
"...'H'...oh you must mean Hekawi!" Meg shot back instantly.
"SHIT...you know that tooooo?" Sev squealed in delight and fright that a normal human knew that name and that her close friend might be attending. That would make attending this year so much more bearable in Sev's mind!
"I should know, MY GG'ma told me about the place a few days ago...well a little bit anyway?" Meg pondered about how much did she really know about the place and that was nearly nothing right now.
"If you know and you are going there or might...then what are you? Mutant...you are not a Fae...I would know instantly! So why are you going then?" Sev asked wondering truly 'what' Meg was for real and for the first time!
"Keep secrets..." Meg asked again and got the nod she so needed right now. "Ahh that shark creature at Pac Pali...that was me?" she said and squirmed every second of admitting that the beast of the area was her!
"Ohhh shoot, you must be a water spirit or vessel?" Sev wondered out.
"Something like that and we can get into that later. But how do you make or keep on the swim team and not stand out...like I did? Most elves are far stronger than humans!" Meg asked and was angry that she personally had to leave the team and yet Sev had figured a 'way' to stay on the team...Meg's beloved team and sport!
"Ahhh you never noticed, next time read the scores or my times and you will find my numbers are the dead middle...because of a spell mom put on me. It keeps me in the exact middle all the time and not to stand out!" Sev beamed back.
Meg was about to ask one more thing, when a girl spoke from the elevator doors, "Sev please allow Miss Ler go on to her meeting?"
Meg noted the girl, a very human girl by the lack of pointy ears that appeared to be a teen about Meg's age. But seemed more mature by her speech, attitude and plus the way she carried herself. Then add her clothes said 'well off', but not showing off. A designer business suit made for a lady, a well made jacket on top, a long blowing skirt with slash pockets and to her knees english style riding boots...strangely caped by hot pink metal toe covers?
"Yes Miss Kontos, I will say my goodbyes..." Sev accepted that the whole family need to let Meg go with them and tried to shake her hand while making sure that the stack of files did not fall.
"Ahh what are you doing here Sev?" Meg asked once more as the new girl waved the family over to a waiting elevator.
"I am an interning for the summer, have to learn the family biz somewhere?" Sev smiled as the door slid closed and the elven teen vanished from sight with a wave of goodbye.
After they all piled into the elevator, the new girl asked like she already knew, "Floor eighty-nine I'm sure?"
"Yes Miss and thanks," Doris said for the family and took the introduction letter from Meg to makes sure of the floor once again.
"You don't need to check, I am very sure who you are here to see and welcome to the Alqualondë business tower." the teen smiled.
"Who are you, I heard Kontonos or something from my daughter's friend Sev?" Doris had to ask.
"That is Kontos," then the teen spelled out quickly to all for reference, "And you know Sev, she has been a true gem all this summer helping as an intern Mrs. Ler!"
The door hissed open to their floor and too Doris's shock, "You know my name or our family?"
"Yes I should and this is your floor. Bedsides every student bound for Hekawi academy, their files has to pass over my desk at least once and I loved what I have read so far...good luck!" Miss Kontos said as the family exited on the floor.
"Your desk, you look far too young to be responsible for something like that?" Mark said shocked that a teen would be in charge of a schools admissions?
That is when the woman leaned over and whispered to the family, "Well I don't tell everyone, but I am a littler older than I look! Bye..." and the door slid closed.
The now puzzled family looked at one another till David spoke up, "Now this day is growing weirder and weirder by the second, first your friend is an elf and then that girl says that she is over like fifty or something...what is this school Meg?"
"Heck if I know, GG'ma said it was for mutants and I think she said the Fae too?" Meg shrugged.
The hallway outside of the elevator lobby was long, wide and strangely well appointed in wood panels much like an older building in England might be and its dark rich wood shone how well it was taken care of.
Off at the far end of the hallway, the family walked into a small lobby where an elf girl smiled to them all from behind her large office desk, "Greetings Ler family, both of the Jabbresses are waiting for your arrival and just go in this door here and make yourselves comfortable while I call them into your meeting."
"Thanks," Mark said holding the door open for his wife, then daughter and son to enter the large meeting room.
This meeting room was large, very large and seemed to cover most of this side of the building. The main table at the center could seat over a two dozen on each side. But the room was also set-up for smaller meetings at a variety of conversation pits and a few mini ones all set up around smaller tables scattered across the room.
A sprinkling of chairs and couches covered the space, but what grabbed a visitors attention the most was the winding pond or fountain that lined the walls and had a waterfall covering the far corner of the room that seemed to flow down from the level above.
The pond's walls were fashioned into tall benches and several cushioned seating areas flowed along the path of the river of a sort along the rooms parameter. Large plants lined the walls and clustered around some meeting areas to give them a sense of privacy.
What grabbed David's attention was the buffet that laid across the room! He pointed it out instantly, "Wow they even have food laid out all the time here!" and he ran over to search over the treasures it held.
"Hey it has a nice salad bar, a few hot snacks and this is a huge ice box!" he smiled lifting up the lid and pulling out a cold soda for himself, then added, "Hey want any?" he asked.
"No hon, but maybe Meg does?" Doris said while joining her daughter looking up to the next level to where the waterfall began.
"Mom it goes up at least three more floors!" Meg beamed, "I have to wonder how much this costs?"
Mark spoke as he peaked from a nearly hidden couch he had found across the room, "This looks like a good spot, enough room for all of us over here and the two I think we are expecting, then add it's more private too?"
Meg was grabbing a serving plate of cut fruits and some of the hot pizza snacks when two something buzzed down from the level above via the waterfall opening. Both of them looked like flying Barbies to Meg or like much bigger tinkerbells!
One hovered by her face examine her closer, while the other buzzed around the room a few times, "Are you seeing this, or am I stoned mom?" Meg wondered out loud.
"I see them hon, we all do!" Doris yelped back as one flew past her.
Both of the buzzing barbies settled down to a hover near the buffet, then POOF! Both grew to nearly human size, one was dressed in a Violet trimmed black leather armor and the other was in a lighter more Lilac trim.
One smiled to Meg, "Hi, our big sisters will be right down."
The other was busy pushing a panel on the side of the buffet that popped out and showed that is was a hidden drawer, then she pulled out a few bags of packaged snacks, "Want one?" she asked Meg in a sing song voice.
"Ahh I am fine." Meg said slowly because of her surprise at seeing what only could be called fairies?
"Awww take one, these are really minty and this one is a real nice peanut butter candy!" the fairy offered and dropped a few loose bags onto Meg's plate, "you will love them and here are a few for your family too!" she bubbled out.
The twin in the darker purple snatched a few bags from the drawer tossing the them into a small pile, then POOF back to small size she popped and then grabbed the few bags she left on the table, "Bye...cya in a bit when the Jabbresses show up, May Gaea bless you till then!" and she flew off like a rocket.
"Be well," the other wished Meg, then she shrank down to doll size, then grabbed her treasured bags and flew upward following quickly behind the other flying twin blur.
Meg was just joining her family already sitting in the nearly hidden conversation area when a panel of the smooth wood wall slid away and an elevator door concealed just behind it hissed open. Two tall dark skinned elves quickly walked out of the hidden elevator with their nearly knee length white hair swaying behind them. But what grabbed Meg's attention was that they were...twins!
"Good day Ler family, Dana sent you over to me to see if Meagan fits in with us over at Hekawi Academy. " One of the twins said as she took a seat across from the family on a couch.
The other one was busy grabbing two plates of cut fruit off the buffet and then added a plate of cookies, lastly she took two bottles of orange soda from the cooler, "I do hope that you choose us, because it would be nice for Dana to give our school favor and help out with and 'nature' issues the sea tosses at us there once and awhile?"
"Ohhh introductions first, I am Rohanna and this younger lady is Rehanna." that twin sneered at the first at hearing that jest and slid a plate over to her sister as she herself sat down next to first twin or older one?
Rehanna said next, "Just so you know, we are not dark elves, they are far different than us. We are Drow and we run the Fae section of the school training curriculum for the most part. Be that martial arts, swords and knives, the bow or lastly Fae magic...which is far different from any human crafted magic."
Rohanna took a large bite of a warm brownie off her plate and had to hold up her hand because it was so thick and chewy, "Sorry about that, I really needed the sugar rush and they are so very good! But onward...I hope you choose our school over the one back east that has been around far longer, mostly I think we would fit your lifestyle far better by being on an island and most of that is because your powers are certainly water or ocean based."
"So you already want my daughter in your school?" Doris asked.
"Ohh yes, Dana or the Queen sent over Meagan's transcripts and they show that she will fit in with our program perfectly. Though Meagan might have to drop back a grade to freshman instead of entering as a sophomore. Because we only do a four year program for all students, then add our college level coursework that we hold and is reinforced by the fine colleges around the LA area Mrs. Ler."
"I have to ask this, what is the cost per term?" Mark said taking a few fruit off David's plate to nibble on.
"Well, Dana has those costs covered for you in full. But a full ride with all included is over one hundred thousand per term and that includes room and board and let me tell you this, with some mutants...energizers, speedsters and some of the bigger exemplar students. We lose on that deal with how much they eat and even some of the Fae eat equal to that much!" Rohanna laughs.
"So I can choose where I am going to attend then and your school has already accepted me?" Meg asked to be sure.
"Flatly yes, Dana is a Queen of the seas and our school IS surrounded by water...so the board of supervisors or me do want the Queen on our side?" Rehanna giggled.
"Rohanna? What were those two fairies that flew down her to grab a snack?" David questioned the appearance of both flying twins and them not coming back down to the meeting.
"Those are my or our Pixies...One is Violet and the other is Lilac, they do have Fae names...but we keep it simple and use their obvious favorite colors or flowers. But for right now, both of them are watching a TV show and got really hooked into it for some reason?" Both Drow inwardly laughed at the fact that the 'little ones' were up in their office binge watching 'Westworld' and even spoke of getting six shooters for fun! They even started pretend 'shootouts' in the office, hiding behind the furniture or other office knick knacks.
"Humm neat, but what is the difference between them, your pixies and fairies?" Meg was just dying inside to know!
"Most fairies are a bit smaller and have a slightly more pointed wing, Pixies have a more pointed up ear and use weapons, where as fairies use mostly magic in combat and are dangerous because of their connection to the Ley lines of the world are so great!" Rohanna told the teen girl and that would be the first of her many lessons on the Fae.
"Can we take a tour of the campus?" Doris asked.
"Yes and I would insist that you did before firming up your daughters attendance. But here is a guide to tour our grounds, please follow it to the letter and be on time...or you might get left behind? AND this thumb drive has all the schools enrollment documents and rule book. We used to print that all out, but when the rule-guide book hit over five thousand pages and maps. We felt it was better to go full tech and you must read it all Meagan, because obeying this is life or death...yours. Some areas of the school are very dangerous because they are research areas or abandoned for numerous reasons."
Meg picked up the small sliver tab off the table and looked at the engraved school crest, "Haaa you got homework and before school even starts!" David teased his sister.
Meg studied the Drow for a second as she was dying to ask, "I have seen you somewhere before?" she pondered aloud.
"Yes...in the Lord of Thrones movies...we play the villains or at least the assassin lackeys of the main one?" Rohanna smiled.
Saturday, July 16 2016 12:40PM
Metro Los Angeles subway station
Meg plus the rest of the family had followed the directions on the instruction letter step by step. Doris thanked God that the letter and its guide had include a very accurate timetable of the LA Metro transportation system. He kids knew it by heart, but getting anywhere on it on a set schedule was done only with practice.
The family had boarded a smaller street level rail car near the home and that had taken them all down to one of the port of LA stations, this one was a three level affair. Street level was the light rail, above that was a line of very fast monorail running across the city and beyond, then below street level was the vast network of subways that had been around since the 1920's.
Once at the station, the family exited the light rail station and wormed their way through the weekend crowds going to the beach or the ports shopping center. A young man dressed in a nice pair of slack topped off with a light blue dress shirt tried to hand both of the kids pamphlets as they passed by "Get tested, join the Church of the Untainted and belong to something beyond your personal lives!"
Doris shook her head to the young man as she gave both teens a motherly shove away from his presence, "No thanks..." she trailed off.
David bristled angerly at both young men, "Stay away from my sister!"
But a calmer father pulled him away, the small boy was just being over protective of his sister, "Let the nuts have their place Dav..." he whispered.
Then the mother thought about them...that organization. The Church of the Untainted...it had been around for about two hundred years, so said the literature and commercials, they preached that humans must remain pure and free of any deviant mutant genetic taint.
LA might be a very free city for mutants and they were a protected class here, but there were still dangers. This church being one of them, the church had never had a full blown legal case against them for hurting mutants...but there were several ongoing rumors!
Being a legal church and a fully legally recognized religion for so very long by the federal government, that meant the city of LA or the state could not shove them out or ban them outright. Although it seemed that almost every large gathering point for citizens in the city had one small temple or storefront center at it or near it and several throughout the city at large.
Then add the two huge blue painted religious centers in Hollywood, one of which was their 'celebrity center' that catered to the cream of Hollywood and who were followers in the church or not? But still received the best of a five star resort for free and then some!
Meg hopped into the long escalator going down into the subways station and Doris pulled the large manila 'invite' envelope from her back pack and started fishing around for all four ID badges the family had to wear. She handed out each corded badge as she told them, "The rules state...must be worn at all times, these will let us onto the campus and is the only way onto the grounds...without them we can not get on or see the way...so it says?"
"Can't see the way mom?" David questioned the explanation.
"Magic I'd bet! Remember our meeting yesterday, elves, Drow and Pixies!" Meg beamed.
"That makes sense, this place might be like that magic school movie...but real?" Mark wondered.
At the bottom of the long ride down, Doris pulled a small map from the envelope and pointed over to the next set of escalators, "We have to go down one more level."
Once on the last step of the ride down, Meg turned back to her mom, "Where to now?"
"Ahh the instructions say...go to end of the platform to the right, have ID on at all times and walk to the far end past the blue gold speckled line of tiles on the floor...Then stay on that side of the line at all times until your subway car arrives at its scheduled time of 1:25 PM..."
"Strange instructions dear?" Mark said as he glanced over her should at them.
Meg led the family on and found the blue line the letter spoke of and crossed it...nothing happened? She had expected something to happen, but nothing? "Well no magic sparkles or 'poof!' mom...what now?"
"Wait till it's time I guess?" the mother sighed back and took a seat on one of the benches.
All of them stood or sat there waiting and strangely even though the platform was somewhat crowded with weekend shoppers. None of the other Metro riders walked pass that simple nearly unseen blue line, they all acted as if it was a very solid wall?
As the family waited, a set of three giggling teen girls came up, passed by the line and strolled over to the far end of the platform. The knot of them spotted the family, then started giggling once more as they all glanced once and awhile over to them. One seemed to be slightly older, via her being far taller than the rest, plus the obvious leader and she walked over to the waiting Ler family.
"Hi I am Aerendyl, are you going to 'H'?" she asked pleasantly.
Doris spoke up with a smile, "Yes, my daughter Meagan and she is touring the campus today for maybe attending next term?"
"Nice, this is my last year and then I graduate. I am going to USC to study magic and metallurgy so I can get my full doctorate." the older teen smiled.
The other two drifted over and Aerendyl introduced them, "This is Nelaeryn my sister and this is her last year in the junior high program...This grrril.." she purred out, " she is Nancy and she is in the third year of her program or a junior this term."
"Hi!" Nelaeryn squeaked out seeming very much the twelve or thirteen year old she must be.
Nancy purred out cat like, "Nice to meet you all and very niccce to meet you?" she smiled more than invitingly and shook David's hand.
"Down girl," Aerendyl laughed, "you all have to forgive Nancy, she is having one of her more 'furry' weeks and is really boy crazy during them.."
"Furry?" David questioned while he stared at Nancy and was still holding her hand.
"Ohhh!" Nancy grinned and pulled a necklace off over her head, "furry as in this!" she smiled on and her body shimmered to show that she had cat like eyes, teeth and ears on her head...then add a long tail swished about on her butt.
The much younger Nelaeryn gushed out, "Isn't that way cool!...Nancy is a werepanther! A real kitty girl and so fun to be with...give her a pet?"
"David...none of that!" his mother warned and he instantly snatched his hand back.
Aerendyl laughed once again, "Yep we have to keep an eye on her at times, she really loves boys and we don't need trouble coming from that?"
"I see what Nancy is, but what kind of mutant or what are both of you?" Meg asked the sisters.
"Ohh," Aerendyl swept her hair away from her ear and quickly wiped at her eyes to dispel the magic covering them, now showing both as a very insanely bright green, "I am a Sidhe or humans call us all...elves."
"TOO Cool you're an elf, my BF Sev is one too!" Meg smiled.
"Ahh Sev, Amazon Sev?" Meg nodded back at the question, "she is attending 'H' this term and I first met her...ahh three or so years back at a summer camp for our kind."
"Cool I am thinking that going there is getting better and better, now that I know a few more students!" Meg bubbled out.
The younger Nelaeryn blurted out her next question, "So what is your mutation or deal with going to 'H'?"
"Aww mine is ocean based and let's not get into to it please?" Meg squirmed.
"I get it...it's all new to ya and it does not matter in the long run." Aerendyl smiled and gave Meg a quick hug of friendship.
"Ohhh I can feel the train is coming!" Nancy yelped.
"You feel it?" David asked.
"Yep... I feel the vibrations off the ground, us Were are real sensitive to the world around us and we have to be!"
"Were you born a Were?"
"Me, Yes...But some are and most aren't...But with the right situation, you can join us David?" Nancy smiled very invitingly!
Aerendyl barked instantly when she overheard the offer, "Now Nancy, you know darn well you need tribal approval and the parents too! So stop that right now you boy crazed kitten!"
"Awww but he is so cute and with nice ears...HE will be even cuter!"
That is when the subway train arrived and this one train was a bit different from the rest that had pulled through the stop over the last half hour. It had six cars instead of the normal five the last three trains that came through and the sixth car stopped right in front of the group just shy of the blue line in the tile.
The whole family took note of what the crowd past the blue line did next as all the trains many doors slid open to all. Even with a crowd, not one person made their way over to the almost empty section of the platform, they all stayed to one side and left the seven of them all alone...like they did not even see them or the sixth car on the trains end?
Mark pointed it out, "Why are they not coming over here?"
Aerendyl giggled to the question, "They can't see us, there is a magic barrier, then add a high tech 3D hologram backing it all up right at the blue line and all they see is a wall. Not the train car, US or even this whole end of the platform. The school did this to a few stops in the metro system so we can get around the city with ease."
As they all walked onto the last car, the door slide closed and a person came out of the hidden drivers station up at the front. He was tall with crazy white hair flying all about and had a funny hat on his head. "I am Professor Von Braun, I run the trains for Hekawi and I always do the runs with our new guests on them, so I can check ID's...and you all pass." he said sort crazy like, as a small blue robot dog rolled up the aisle, it was a very boxy looking dog and it stopped at each new person on the car seeming to be checking ID's somehow?
The students that the family was talking too just seconds ago, grabbed the first set of four seats facing each other across the aisle and waved to them to have a seat across from them. Mark nodded at their intent and guided his family into the waiting seats.
"Hang on, the Prof loves to drive the train very fast!" Aerendyl warned as the blue boxy dog bot spoke in an english accent, "All aboard and seated master!"
On that Que, the crazy gray haired man closed up his drivers cab. After about a minute the car bumped and seemed to lurch off to one side and speed up with a bit of a 'down' attitude.
"That bump was us coming off the rear of that train and being transferred into one of the schools many lines. Most of them are older abandoned lines from the oldest of the metro system...but of course we keep them up!" Nancy purred out.
The car leveled out and hit a few bumps, "That was us hitting the line that comes from Fort Mac and used to carry ammo or personal out to the island during the war years. Now we really start to speed up!"
Now the car was flying down the tracks at high speed and the kids seems to be loving it all like a roller coaster ride. Soon enough the trains slowed down and then rolled to a gentle stop, "Ohh ya the Prof gets us here fast, normally that trip takes twice as long with the other drivers!" The younger Nelaeryn blurted out.
The doors slid open to reveal a very nice looking station that was decorated in 1920's art deco tiles and chrome accents, that alone showed when it was built! There was a very modern set of at least ten large elevators lined up along the far wall and one was very large meant for cargo it appeared.
"Aerendyl, your the oldest here, please show our guests to the admin building and have a nice day...Ler family" the gray haired man said exiting his drivers cab and the older teen Sidhe bowed to him slightly..."Yes Prof, I have it all from here and goodmarrow." she added.
Nelaeryn held the door open to one of the elevators as one other slid closed taking is small load of what seemed to be student up into the island academy above, "Come on, I go this one for all of us!" she waved and the family quickly walked over into the waiting elevator.
The elevator car door closed on the subway platform and opened a few second later onto a large lobby that was styled much like the Union stations was in LA. A southwestern pueblo styled affair of stucco walls and red tiled floors, with lots of dark wood trim.
"This used to be the main admin building decades ago, most of it is now a student gathering point with a set of stores we all use." Aerendyl pointed out to the family as they walked through the building, then over to a line of shops ranging from clothes to snack food and more than basic needs for a student...personal needs, class supplies and other needs. A small mall unto itself!
Aerendyl pointed down a long set of ramps as they came to the building's main exit, "That is the main entrance on this side of the island to the tunnels system, we use it when its really hot or raining like mad! But don't wander off the main parts, you can get lost down there...it has well over fifty levels below us and miles of tunnels!" she warned all of them.
The Sidhe teen smiled as both of her friends ran off towards the far north end of the island, "Where are they going?" Meg asked her guide.
"Ohhh nearly the whole north end of the island is set aside for the Fae and some of the native tribal students and the Grove that covers that whole end. We Fae have our own student dorm that fits our needs for not having human made or artificial components and interior appointments."
"Why is that?" Meg asked once more.
"Most Fae can get skin burns from plastics and nylon carpet exposed to bare skin and then add good old cold iron burns us all like fire!" she admits.
"I just thought that was some old wives tale?" Mark shrugged to the teen.
"Most old tales, they are based in truth somewhere in their long history?"
Aerendyl stopped them all at the front of a large Spanish style building, "This is the admin building and that statue is of the Hekawi medicine man of tribe..." she giggled.
The huge bronze statue was of a man dressed in fine tribal garb of a traditional medicine man, a headdress covered his head made of buffalo and he was covered head to toe in beaded leather with lots of long fringes. He was leaning off a tall cliff seaming to be stretching out to reach something in mid air...
"What is he reaching for Aerendyl?" the mother tried to say the teens name,"Knowledge, hope, the gods...what?" Doris asked studying the large art piece.
"Mrs. Ler, you can call me Andy too if my Sidhe name is too hard? But the teachers say that...He is stretching out of Knowledge or something like it? BUT US students all say, that he is falling off the cliff because he is a moron!" she laughed out.
Andy pointed up to the main doors, "I'll wait here if you want, but from here on it's normal for new families to go alone to see Mrs. McMann head mistress of the school. Just head in, turn left and go up one flight and the Head secretary's desk, Miss Walters will be right there...please...you don’t want to make her angry...she will set you up from there."
"Thanks dear, but I think you can go and well will be just fine."
"Can we trade cell numbers!" Meg smiled, Andy nodded back instantly and they matched up phone ports to trade up info on the spot.
"All done and good luck!" the elf wished the family with a wave as she walked off towards a large building front inset into the side of a far cliff, resting on the pacific side of the island.
The whole family entered the Spanish style or some call 30's California style building that ohhh so many state and federal buildings of the time repeated. Inside was a large lobby area with several staircases shooting off in four directions.
They took the left one just as Andy had pointed out and found on the next level was a lobby balcony overlooking the whole island for the most part. Meg ran out to get a better look at the sight of the coast laying off to the east, the cliffs rising to the west and the school campus laid out all over the bowl of the center of the island going back down to the beach to the west.
For the most part the island was a large 'C' with the opening of the crescent facing the east and the mainland, thus making a very well sheltered port from the pacific storms or weather that might rise in the west!
Meg beamed out over the sight, "Nice place mom, I might be able to stand this and look at that beach. I have to wonder how they have a clean white sand beach like you'd find out in the islands or Florida?"
"Don't know honey, but that beach is not normal for this side of the states?" Mark said, giving his opinion on the matter and he should know having a degree in oceanography.
"Well lets get moving on," Doris suggested and gave Meg a little tug on the shoulder to get her daughter moving once again.
David pointed out the office that Andy said they needed, "This is the one!" he smiled.
"It is," Meg said back and walked up to a large wood counter that separated the office working area from the public meeting or greeting area.
"Ahhh you must be Meagan and the Ler family?" a tall lady asked form the room's largest desk.
"Yes ma'am," Meg said as she noted how tall the lady was and that her hair was a dark black and strangely had some dark green accents. The desk's large name plate read...'Jen Walters, head of student affairs'.
"We were told to report to you for our appointment by a student?" Doris stated, as she pulled out a large envelope and slid it over the counter to the lady.
"I'll go over all of this paperwork to see what may need to be done and you all can go right in Mrs. McMann is waiting for your arrival..." the tall secretary smiled and waved over to a large set of double doors across the room...'Mrs. McMann, Academy Head Mistress' was shown on its face with gold filigree.
David was first at the doors and pulled one open for his family to enter, inside they found an older lady, very well dressed in a top of the line business suit, nice face, great long blond hair, about forty just standing up from behind her large modern styled wood desk and she waved a full series of holo displays away that had hovered over its surface to greet them with a warm smile, "Hello Ler family and Meagan nice to meet you. Please have a seat." the woman offered waving to four large chairs facing her desk.
Doris was the first to sit and started off instantly, "So we are here to tour the academy and see if my Meg will be attending?"
"Yes, that is the plan. The Leigh twins wanted to see Meagan first and they passed on their personal approval. But I, as head mistress have last and final say on the admitting of any new students. Whether the twins who run the Fae side of our academy say or don't say they approve...We humans do outnumber them for the most part and I have to think of the well being of the majority of my student base."
"Okay, but they implied Meg was all set?" Mark worried out.
"She is at this point, but lets do introductions. I am Mrs. McMann, you are Mark, this is Doris and that must be David, then finally the reason why we are here...Meagan." she nodded to all in turn.
"Yes Mrs. McMann, " Meg nodded back.
"You say there is a Fae only side of the academy, there is no real mention of it in the brochures?" Doris asked, now wondering about what else might be left off!
"Yes we do have a whole section of the island they claim, the north quarter of the whole island and they tend to be quiet and keep to themselves. Their students do mix with ours and some of ours do attend their classes for Fae magic or languages among the more common courses we share." Mrs. McMann stated.
"Will I be attending those classes, I already have one good and close friend that I found out just days ago was an elf. Then add we met Aerendyl or Andy on the way in from the mainland...she was nice!"
"You might, we have to test you out before hand to see what Fae subject might be good for you and ask your GG'ma Dana what subjects or where you should be trained in from there? Then of course, you can choose coursework about anything Fae related as your person options?
Meg nodded back in agreement, "I would love to study magic if I am able too? It sounds like real fun and a challenge!"
"It is," the headmistress insisted, "But please do keep in touch with Aerendyl, this term she is a senior and she can show you how the academy works, just so you know her housing is on the west side of the island in the senior section. The Freshman dorms that you are joining with, they are housed in the islands center for the most part and that makes it easier on all to be nearer the teaching facilities for that first term."
"So is my daughter a student here now?" Doris asked.
"I think it's best, we or I heard about your outburst or loss of control at your high school swim meet. I know that you were attacked and might have bee sexually attacked if you did not defend yourself, but none the less you nearly killed the boy and wrecked the school's locker room, then add scared the life out of dozens of students. We can't let you run around a normal human school untrained or uneducated in your new powers or skills...now can we?" McMann smiled very cat like and kind of creeped out Meg for the most part...like the woman was not human or a 'good guy'?
Meg gulped at the thoughts and the woman, "So what is next?"
"Tour the campus, call Aerendyl if you need to. Or just walk about taking in the campus at your leisure, you will have time over the next four years to learn about all that it holds. But right now, Jennifer will give you a map of the campus and an 'App' for your phone that links into the main information system and give you a self guided tour and please listen to any warning s it gives you...this campus can be and IS dangerous...AND it can or will KILL you in some off limit areas." the older woman warned harshly.
"Thanks Ma'am, we'll take the tour and get going if you don't need anything else?" Meg offered quickly.
"No, Meagan I don't need anything else, you have a prepaid tuition for here or any school you choose via Queen Dana's generosity and I already have your paperwork on file. But here is the new student package, please read all of the rules and warnings, then sign." McMann said while sliding a package across the table and opening it to revile a small thumb drive to the teen, "That drive has all the rules once again,"
"I already have a copy?" Meg wondered about the reason behind being handed yet another one.
"I know, but this one makes sure that I personally know you have a copy and understand that you must read it. But for now, please have a great day and don't not miss a fine meal at the cafeteria!" McMann smiled while standing up to lead the family out her door and making sure that Meagan took her welcome package along.
After the double doors closed slowly, Jennifer the head admin secretary handed Meg an envelope, "That dear is your last paperwork and starting ID's if you choose us here. Then add, it has a internet link that compares our school to the three others available in the world for mutant or supernatural kind...like you or the Fae."
"Humm so I still have a choice in where I am going?"
"That is what Queen Dana wanted for you, that you should have the final choice and remember this...we only know she is a Queen, so don't tell others hon?" Jennifer smiled.
"I had to ask and maybe I should have asked Mrs. Mcmann this? I heard that the east coast academy was run by an ex-hero, so what or who was McMann...I have never heard of her?" Doris pondered over to the now busy secretary.
"Mrs. McMann is not a hero per say or a famous cat petting evil villain, but she was chosen by a large board of people who know what or whom they wanted running the school and the Leigh twins you met approve of her, so that gives McMann the crucial Fae endorsement."
"Well that told me nothing?" Doris huffed.
"And that is what McMann is or does...She runs the school well and we are still here after several years and we do turn out the occasional 'hero' now and then, plus a few villains. Neutrality is this schools motto and the same of the others, except Japan's! That one is a state funded government run school that trains mutants for serving the nations industry or national protection. "
Mark nodded to that, "Yep Japan is ringed in by China and its superpower, plus its superpowered soldiers or servants."
"Or slaves dad!" David added in a small nearly hidden fact of the nation. That was no longer simply communist, but rather a near dictatorship run by a few empowered individuals and an ultra rich hierarchy!
Meg was reading over the newest of her pamphlets, one of them being a guide to the campus in general and her attention to the colorful fold out map was drawn away by a familiar sing song voice, "Heya Meg...McMann called me over to give you all the full dollar tour and I get a citizen credit for it!" Andy smiled to the family, she the oldest of the three students the family had met on the subway out to the academy.
"Hi Andy, McMann said I should keep in touch with you and hope that you would guide me through me first days in school here...If I do go here that is, we have not decided just yet?" Meg said and eyeballed her parents that were very busily reading a map of the campus.
"No prob GIRL...lets just start walking that way," the tall Elf pointed and started off in that direction herself, "This is the Froshie section of campus, kinda of like keeping all your fresh eggs in a small basket and keeping them closer to the admin, plus teaching buildings." she giggled.
David was taking up the rear and taking in the sights on his own. The beautiful girls on this campus walking past them all took the young boy's breath away, he had heard that mutants were for the most part good looking? But this was utterly nuts! Everyone that had passed by them or the small family group, was a hotty or 10 in his book!
Both Meg's parents took up the rear and kept taking mental notes of everything Andy said or mentioned or finally pointed out, "Over there are the two oldest dorms and the last ones to be scheduled to be rebuilt, the ones next to them are the newest and one or the other floor plan is in the running to replace most of the campus dorms in a few years. The academy has been on a building streak to make itself ready for an inflow of new students from the US and most of the world.
As the group walked across a large wide and very long strip of grass and compacted gravel that was sidelined by several football field, a few soccer pitches and baseball diamonds Mark stopped to ask, "is this a park or greenspace or left over for future development?"
"Ohhh this is the school's airfield." Andy smiled nonchalantly.
"Airfield big enough to land a jumbo jet, but where is or are the hangers?" Mark had to ask, as his company had access to several small jets and he could use one coming over to grab Meg for a long weekend with the family or something?
"Ohh them, the hillside flips up and the jets go into there!" Andy points over to a far away barren hillside a mile off down south of the main school grounds and it appears the landing strip is not only well hidden, but cuts across the campus in such a way not to endanger the buildings or students in anyway...the island is just that big.
The island being so large strikes Mark once again, he had swam, sailed and flown over this section of the ocean many times...but the island...he never saw it in his twenty plus years living life in the area. It was very much like not seeing the twin towers of the world trade center till they fell in his mind!
Andy leads them through he student housing sections of the island one at a time, one being the freshmen. Them being closer to the schools teaching facilities made sense that first year, then the buildings were placed farther and farther from the campus center as the student grew.
The farthest and best among them was the senior class sections, most were beautiful single unit condos lining the pacific side of the island and had great views. But all the dorms had one thing in common! They grouped four or six students in groups that Andy explained "made team building a matter that could not be ignored!" and the school did this randomly...but with plans! Most teams were well thought out to balance a team in many ways and that might change or did change student dynamics year to year.
Andy pointed off into the distant before leading the family into one of the buildings lining the small hilly range lining the ocean side of the island, the height advantage finally let her point this feature out to them, "Over there is the Fae area of the campus, for the most part only Fae students allowed over there...unless you are studying magic or one of the many Fae languages AND note...all the magic classes are taught and only taught in a Fae language, so you have to learn one before the other, AND no cheating is allowed!"
"So are you staying over there this term?" Meg asked.
"Yes and no...I have a set dorm room over there and one on the human part of the campus with my set team this coming term. So in reality I have two teams, one human or mutant and one Fae. It's a bit harder, but it is required and I have coped with it over the last term. We Fae only have to do both during the last two years or we can split them, but never both for the first year or term without extreme approval by the faculty boards on both parts...both human and Fae."
The last part of the tour was Andy showing the family the huge student administration building and cafeteria.
It was an enormous complex of several stories of student meeting rooms, student administration and other club areas cut into the largest of the island's hills or small mountains. It rose up several stories and was cut into the island several more.
But the best part was a huge cafeteria that was a glass dome sitting on the cliffside pointing its tallest or farthest part of the dome out into the vast pacific. The dome itself was bubbled out from the cliff, going up to the top of the heights and then several stories under the ocean's breaking waves deep into the water. One could walk down to sea level area and watch the waves break against the very clear glass all day, or go even lower and watch the fish or other sea creatures that lived on that side of the island while eating.
"Here is the best place on the whole island, we have a student activities area on the tops most floor and most of the time it is set up like a small disco for weekends. As you go lower from there, the school's 'Clicks' or groups or some of the top teams have their dedicated spots or turf.
The center most levels are some mix of student activities and the main cafeteria and its little cafe's, or other small shops. This place can serve any of your food or nutrition needs...If you need meatless like me, that is no problem or if all you can eat is bloody fresh meat, they can chop that right up for ya! " the tall elf pointed over to a butcher area that was just setting up a small display, that was hidden from the main waiting lines.
"Heck I have even been told that their is a list for those that have to eat 'live' only food or as simple as vegan or 'Gluten' free," Andy yeched out, most likely sick of hearing about it all and she herself can't eat even half what most humans can being a Sidhe!
"Well let all of us go grab something and Meg honey you pick the spot to eat at?" Doris smiled and waved over to the several levels of seating under the sideways dome.
"Let's eat on the lowest level mom, I want to watch the fish and maybe...you know 'B' might show up?" Meg bubbled out, as she eyeballed the huge bakeshop and dessert area! Meagan was mentally referring to Bruce her new mentor, that he might swim by just to get a rise out to the students and say...'Hi!'
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Nathan Conner..
Nathan stirred in his seat slightly, then suddenly and violently jolted awake from a waking nightmare and then he thought back on today. He had escaped the lab and his very own family that had placed him there! The church declared he was now one of the 'tainted' from his change or mutation and the family immediately disowned their only son following the strict orders of the church.
He just barely escaped the lab and all the experiments they had run on him, plus even more painful ones surely to come. Once in downtown Omaha, the teen had jumped on the first western heading bullet train running out to LA on its only daily stop in the large town. Choosing it just 'felt' right for some reason to the teen to pick this one train over all the others heading east and in LA he knew for a certain fact, that he would be far harder to find within the huge mega city. Then add its favoritism and protections for anyone, human or mutant or any other all enforced by the laws of the state and city!
The sun was just coming up, just starting to spill light on the teen and the bullet would be pulling into LA Union station within the hour. The warm sunlight was annoying Nathan so he absentmindedly pulled at the hoodie covering his head now and then pulling it even tighter to hide his recent changes, Sometimes he would recheck his sunglasses to make sure they did not slip off and show his new eyes to everyone.
As the high-speed train finally pulled into LA Union station, Nathan yawned as he jolted awake from a light slumber and he checked out the window to see that the train was indeed in the station, last stop in this line and his best hope for hiding from the church, the lab and his own family!
Nathan waited for most of the car to empty out a bit more and nodded to another train full of passengers pulling in, "This is it, perfect time to mix in with the crowd and hide from all the facial recognition cameras surly out there!"
He quickly zipped up the all black hoodie, checked his sunglasses to be sure they covered his newly changed eyes, that almost glowed in a rather striking purple shade. Next he leaned over to grab his last possession and that single item was a patch covered backpack that had been with him for years and hidden inside was the few things he cared for after leaving home. A few favorite books of sci-fi, a knife his grandfather gave him as a very young kid and a few pics that he had not already burned of his past more human life...last was a change of clothes that he would change a few times today to keep from being recognized by the city's thousands of surveillance cameras!
Nathan stepped off the train car and right in amongst the largest crowd he saw passing him and tried hard to look normal while hiding his features. It was good that bunches of other teens in the large crowd off the trains took to the same fashion styles he was wearing and he blended in with them even farther!
He headed into the much larger depot for the trains that crossed the nation, then fed into Union station and its myriad of halls that led into the city's subway system or up a level to the monorails that crossed the city at higher speeds and longer distances than the older subways covered.
Right now Nathan paused to scan over the overhead signs pointing to hallways that lead both up and down and to dozens of destinations beyond, he was at a loss on where to go next? He was almost ready to give it all up right there and then when one sign among the dozens there glowed to him! It glowed with strange runes almost like floating holograms, that his hazy mind could 'just barely' make out and they said, "home, help and heart"
"Well I guess that is the way I am going today and it's better than nothing?" he thought before heading down the hall and to the escalator going down into the lower levels of the subway system.
A few more 'glowing' signs had guided Nathan onto a subway platform and now he waited for the train to roll in and take him farther westward he figured out by the maps on the benches along the platform's center. When he was reading that last map, that is when the glowing symbols showed him his stop at Fairfax and Beverly. 'wherever that was?' he pondered on for a few minutes while he nervously waited for that subway train to arrive.
As he waited for the subway to come, a large group of over a dozen girls with only two guys in the whole pack came down the escalator as a small loud mob. The whole bunch just screamed 'the rich kids!' to Nathan by their clothing, jewelry and the top of the line com-frames they used to chat with friends over the net.
All of them were babbling away in a strange language, one that Nathan had never heard before on TV or the net. Yet strangely he was making out one word out of ten they spoke and it seemed to him as they babbled on, the ratio of what he could make out or understand grew with each sentence they uttered!
One of the more pretty girls of the group was giving him sideways glances, that she tried to hide from his view and her friends giggled at the girl's sudden attention centered on him. He could just make out one babbling 'well ask him out!' it seemed her close friend was giggling away in that strange language.
The girl snapped open her com-frame and tapped the panel as if she was sending a message, Nathan noticed that she seemed disappointed that whatever it did not work as she must have intended and she put the frame away just as the subway he wanted finally came rolling up to the platform.
He stepped into the nearest open door of the train and the group of teens did the same thing on one the cars nearer to them, "Must be waiting for the same subway?" he thought silently as he boarded the car and took the closest open seat.
In the next car the girls peaked through the adjoining car's window and shoved at the seemingly interested girl a few times, she finally sighed out in defeat and tapped the panel to open the door for the passageway between cars and walked on to Nathan's car.
When Nathan boarded he had taken the nearest seat to the door on the nearly empty car and was making sure he had at least two other 'bolt in case' lines of escape available to the other door out and one free door to the other cars on this train. As he settled to wait for his stop, Nathan spotted the girl instantly when the door between cars hissed open and she came into the car smiling towards him.
"Hey I wanted to trade com info with you, but your com-frame is off?" she asked sitting down across from him and placed her backpack on the adjoining seat.
"I don't have one, sorry." he said thinking about the fact he had crushed his the day he escaped the lab to be sure the church could not use it to track him.
"Ohhh then you are new to LA?" she laughed, "Thought so!" She laughed again at him and Nathan noticed her bright blue eyes with rings of gold along the edges and that noted her as a mutant to him maybe? Then add, 'and maybe a friend?' he thought.
"I am new, just trying to figure it all out..." he started.
"Okay, then here is my com info at my mom's work and you can call me there if I can help ya?" she said pulling a small plastic info data card from her backpack.
"I don't know?" he whispered back, taking the small card pocketing it and then she whisked her loose hair behind an ear to hear him better.
That is when Nathan noticed she had pointed ears and he freaked out! 'Is she working for them, trying to get me?' The subway came to a stop and this was his stop as well, "I gotta go!" he yelped and leapt from this seat suddenly through the still opening door.
The girl shook her head as she stood up and exited the car and met with her friends on the platform, "Well?" one asked in english.
"I don't know, he freaked out and left right after I offered to help him!" she answered back.
"Well should we follow him?" one boy asked and kept a sharp eye on Nathan's back that was now fading into the small crowd of the underground station.
"He seems to be going the right way, we'll just stay way behind him and keep an eye out for..." she winked at the group of teens and they nodded back already knowing!
Nathan sprinted up the running escalator two steps at a time and was on the street in seconds. He spun about a bit thinking of where to go when the same runes hovered over the sidewalk leading to the south of the station. "Well this must be the way and it's better than any other that I can see for now!" he thought.
He slowly walked on as he kept to the glowing path and was worrying to himself, "Should I stop and change clothes to hide better? But where, there is nowhere around here and I should have done that on the subway darn it!" he thought and chastised himself.
Nathan weaved through the crowds walking with him and most of them took no notice of the teen trying so hard to blend in and not be seen. Most would not even care because they themselves were enjoying a fine sunny weekend day in LA!
As he walked along at the fastest pace that he thought would not draw attention, Nathan absentmindedly pulled at his hoodie while he passed by one of the huge TV broadcast lots in and around LA and he noted that this is were "The Cost is Correct!" is filmed among other shows now filming and several booths for tickets to the taping of each show lined the sidewalk.
He passed by all the offered glitz of the TV shows and that noise gave way to the famous Farmer's market of LA and all the stalls where the scents of fresh food called to the hungry teen. Nathan had not eaten a single bite in over three days and it was showing "God I want some of those fries or the bread!" he sniffed at the fresh baking dough!
As the crowds for the tourist area of Farmers market grew, Nathan noticed one of the plum or purple shirts of the "Church of the Untainted" the biggest anti-mutant church in the world and the oldest by decades...and the one he was currently fleeing from!
Nathan gave the young man handing out anti-mutant pamphlets a very wide berth, all the time thinking to go knock the man's head right off and with his new body he could smash that grin right off his face or even kick his head clean off like a soccer ball!
He did notice that most of the crowd avoided the church guy and even yelled at him to "Go the fuck away and die!" one older man nearly spat at him, but his wife pulled him back from the act. Nathan saw the older man was a mutant too by his six fingered hands!
Nathan had to dodge more than one of the Church supporters along the way because the market was just that big of a tourist or crowd draw, then add the TV center to the north if it and the huge mall just to the east of the market.
At the next street Nathan crossed and thought he was crossing into one of the largest parks he had even seen, but the looming height of the hundred plus story building at the center of the park said something else and then add the large silver sign he was passing by walking off the city's concrete sidewalks and onto the parks well groomed dirt paths
~"This is Fae embassy property, you are now on Tuath Dé Shidhe soil. Only the laws of the Fae apply here...BE WARNED HUMANS!"~
It was in English and that strange language of runes too that had led him here and he could now easily read both!
Once he passed by the large signage and several warning plaques laid into the earth, Nathan felt a weight lifted off him and it was much like the feeling he had walking up the long driveway of his old family home...safe.
The path before him both in simple dirt and the glowing runes lead to the huge building at the center of the immense park. It looked like a very large shell or even a cave to him "Now that is one strange building, but I like it!" he smiled to it and quickened his pace towards its glassed in front that had rows of doors at the bottom.
~The embassy complex of buildings was set back several hundred feet from any street by wide open parks filled with several large older trees and many well groomed earthen paths weaved throughout the small forest leading towards the front door or several other destinations within the embassy complex at large. One wider path reached out from each corner at a large intersection of streets towards the huge main building raising over one hundred stories into the sky and this was the tallest building on the westside of Los Angeles so it stood out to any person seeing it!
This main building was no human made soulless block of glass and steel, it was an open curved shell that faced to the westside of the city, then on to the pacific ocean beyond. It resembled more a huge band shell than a building! The west facing front was layered in all glass going up all the way to the top and the place that glass protected was a covered park of its own and was most of the building's main lobby area. Tiers of the floors reaching up from the huge lobby, each covered in deep foliage on both sides within the near cave the building shell formed and even more gardens or foliage covered the outside resting along the sweeping back curve of the huge structure to the point from the east it looked much like a huge hill.~
Halfway to his goal is when he glanced behind him and noticed the group of teens from the subway quickly walking up the same path towards him! "Ohh shoot they followed me!" he wanted to shout and yet did not.
Nathan now made a mad dash towards the doors and the safety he hoped they offered beyond! The group of teens saw him run off and were quickly on him, within just yards they were catching up with ease. Why? Mostly because Nathan had not really had the chance to run full bore yet and was still very weak from his new changes, lack of food and that lab-prison stay he had just escaped from!
He made it through the electronic sliding doors just a few yards before the other teens did and stood in the lobby entrance winded but yelling at them, "Stay back!" he tried to yell at them past his ragged gasps for air. They made no moves towards him now and that is when Nathan felt the safety of just standing here inside the building wash over him in a wave. He was home and nothing could touch him here was the warm feeling the lobby gave him.
"We weren't chasing you, we were making sure you did not need any help is all? Us fellow Fae do that you know?" the beautiful girl from the subway told him.
"I am what or we are what?" Nathan questioned with a gasp just before the main doors of the huge lobby locked tight and guards in metal armor appeared from nowhere! That sound alone made the group of teens jump and three of the group spin back towards the doors with brightly glowing hands ready for a fight.
"You are, we all are Fae, Sidhe," A voice barked from behind him and then changed to one that sounded disgusted by the next words it spoke, "or the silly humans call us wrongly elves!" and the teens before him snapped to attention as a group like well trained soldiers at the very sound.
Nathan spun on his heels and fell instantly over onto his rear when his eyes laid on the woman standing just four feet from him and it was a very scary woman at surly six foot tall, all dark purple-black skin, white hair going past her butt and fierce all white eyes glaring down at him. She was dressed in a very classy green business suit that just said "money" and lots of it, but the strange part was the ornate leather belt sitting low across her hips that held up an even more ornate sword's scabbard that her left hand was resting on much like a sheriff might do in the old west movies!
"Who are you!" is all he could mutter to the scary woman or now elf he noted by the pointy ears she had, ones even more so than the kids behind him!
"A friend Nathan and you are safe now!" she smiled to him showing a set of very pointy teeth not unlike a vampire movie might have!
"How do you know my name?" Asking while taking several shaky tries to stand up.
"Gaea knows all her children, where they are, what they need and where to send them if they need help. She is the one who guided you here to us and told me you were coming days ago Nathan." she said with a warm grin.
"Who or what is a Geea?" he had to ask, mispronouncing the name he was sure!
"The Goddess of the earth, the Fae and even you. Even Jesus plus his Catholic church lives under her roof of stars, or that strange church of morons your family follows," she explained on, "Now come over to the desk and let's get started with helping you out...shall we?" she waved invitingly over to the lobby's huge greeting center that was mostly made of large hand laid rough stones.
As Nathan walked over to the large circular desk he finally noticed that four guards in very bright ornate armor stood at the sides of the mass of stonework waiting to be called on he was sure. The teen noted that they had no guns, he knew from reading on the net most 'elves' did not prefer guns for weapons...far too underpowered when compared to the magic they all used on some level!
The woman grabbed at his backpack to lift it off his shoulder, Nathan recoiled back from her grasp, "I only want to place it down for a moment while a healer looks you over? It will always be yours, as it should be." she told him and he relented the pack to her care and she placed it on the smooth stone top.
"Healer please look this boy over quickly and tell me...how is he?" she asked right over Nathan's shoulder and he glanced back to see a lightly green skinned woman of immense beauty already standing there only dressed in the thinnest gossamer dress, she must have appeared from nowhere or snuck up on him?
From behind she wrapped both hands around the sides of Nathan's head and he did not even flinch at the sudden movement to touch because she gave off this aura of serenity that enveloped him. "Humm My Jabbress, this young one is more than a little malnourished, very exhausted from his journey and needs much rest." she said back in a sing-song whisper.
"Well then healer take him with you and heal as best you can, let him rest for now." the dark tall woman ordered and the green skinned woman she called 'healer' pulled at his shoulder to move with her deeper into the building's lobby and small forest it covered.
"Ohh and since it seems Ellisara, you talked to this boy first as if you knew him. Then you shall be his guide and protector for now. Go with him and help." she added.
"ME?" she squeaked out, "Me, Jabbress?" the stunning girl of the group asked twice in shock.
"Yes you," the tall dark skinned women said back, then sternly instructed, "I don't ask twice young one!"
"But...But I am not a warrior at all, I am untrained," she tired to explain back with a slight stutter of shock at even being asked to do such a task
"Hummm?" the woman almost scolded her, "Did I just not call you his 'protector?"
"Yesssss Jabbress you did?" she said back with a head bowed in shame.
"And at your age you know certainly that as a Protector you can call upon the service of any warrior to fulfill your duty and that even includes me?" the woman asked in a knowing voice, one that a teacher would use.
"Yes My Jabbress and I call upon Cassiral!" she boasted and looked back towards one of her own friends of the group.
"ME?" he squeaked while pointing at himself.
Ellisara nodded happily to the boy she called out, "Yep you are it!"
"She called upon you. SO get to work!" The woman ordered the teen boy and he almost leapt to be by Ellisara's side and Nathan's.
The three of them started to walk away with the healer leading and Cassiral being last when the woman stopped the group, " Cassiral you are going to need a blade and here is mine...I want it back!" she said unbuckling the belt and handing it all to the teen.
"Thank you Jabbress!" he smiled back while looping the belt over his left shoulder and head to hang down by his left hand at the ready.
"Ohh Nathan you almost forgot your pack?" she smiled back, now sliding it across the desk to the teen, "And rest up, because soon the police or the feds will be here asking for you."
"I am sure I lost them all days ago ma'am?" he boldly said back.
"They are on the way Nathan, you made one mistake." she warned him.
"What, I changed clothes, kept hidden and only used cash!" he explained back.
She lifted the pack from the desk a little before Nathan could reach for it, "I'd bet, that this is the only black backpack in the world with these patches on it and that alone made you sick out.
Nathan gasped from the realization he had messed up, as he picked up his pack, she was right! This pack of Nathan's stood out among all others with his collection of military patches sewn in all over it, some were originals dating back to world war two and a few even beyond that.
The woman waved at the small group, "Now go Nathan and rest up, because we might need you rested and sharp later on today," the teen nodded as he was led away.
With Nathan now gone from the room the woman turned back to the rest, "Now lock us down, double up the guard and have the teams called onto standby." she said to the few guards in the room and then turned around and leaned down to one of the personal running the greeting desk, "I want all the human's in the building with double guard to keep an eye on them and send out two of our messengers to call these two guests here for 'lessons' on how we Fae interact with human's and their Feds!" she almost laughs while quickly jotting down two names and addresses on a piece of paper.
A short time later.
A messenger ended his port at the entrance to a large mansion in the hills overlooking the pacific ocean, he rang the door chime and waited. The intercom sang out to him in a boy's voice, "Who is there and how did you get past the gate!"
"I am here to collect the Queen's lady Meagan Ler, she needs to come now so she can meet with Jabbress Leigh for important training," the elf said to the speaker and looked at the camera.
David looked at the man on the video panel, he was average height and well dressed in a suit with a gorget hung around his neck and the gorget or metal plate held with a chain had the Sidhe royal crest and embassy logo on its face in gold!
The teen boy laughed at the sight, "Sis it's for you!" he shouted towards the pool outside.
"Thanks David, but I am...you know changed and can't get there right now. Ask what they want?" the girl's sing-song, almost entrancing voice asked.
"He says you have to go with him for lessons with Jabbress Leigh!" he laughed that she would have to change back from mermaid fin and sunning herself on the deck back to feet!
"Right now?" she asked.
"He said now and you must know he has the Sidhe royal crest on and the one of the embassy...I'd jump if I was you? You know royal stuff and all chop...chop!" he sassed and grinned evilly at his sister's plight!
"FUUUUUCK!" she shouted back, "let him in and tell him I am changing!"
David walked to the front door from the kitchen and opened it up to greet the waiting Fae, "She will be right with you," David snikered, "she is a little fin-ny right now and is changing to feet-ies!" he finally laughed to the elf.
"I understand sir, so wait here or?" he asked pleasantly.
David was a bit taken back by the 'sir', but pointed over to the couch, "You can wait here and have a seat if you want?"
The elf just eyeballed the teen like he had lost his mind, 'like he was going to sit down in that nice suit or on duty?'
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Queen's lady Meagan Ler newly changed life continues!
her linage is Queen of all the seas and mermaids!
The woman with lightly green tinted skin lead Nathan deeper into the building's enormous lobby, then off one of the many paths that meandered across it and finally to a ring of somewhat decorative small rocks hidden by tall shrubs. When the teen stepped over the band of rocks, he felt a wave wash over him and the distinct feeling of being somewhere new even though he only took one small step.
"What was that?" he asked Ellisara as the strange feeling buzzed over him still.
"You are new at this!" she snickered to him, "That was us porting to off the coast back to Tracy Island and to the center of the grove that lays there."
"Port, what's that?" Nathan asked as he saw the shrubs open up to a large water spring and not just any spring but a hot spring that steamed the air above its surface.
"A port or teleport is us Fae using magic to move about long distances." she informed him.
"You will certainly learn how to make them yourself Nathan." Cassiral said from behind the pair.
"Ohh and what's a grove...you said?" he puzzled on.
"A Grove is a magical nexus usually marked by a huge formation of much older trees or other greenery and in some cases a nexus of magical ley lines is marked by large stones like Stonehenge in England." Cassiral lectured on his extreme knowledge on nexuses because that was one of his majors in school.
"Ohh that place, we visited it two months back before I changed!" Nathan said, then started to ponder the fact, "Could have that?" he started to ask as the idea dawned on him.
"Last month on the full moon by chance and during the eclipse?" Cassiral had to ask mentally linking events by what had happened to the teen and soon after the odds of the teen changing because of the act that he personally knew of.
"Yep dad wanted to see that event in the night sky while we visited England and be at Stonehenge while it happened. It was fun and neat to watch the moon line up with the stones and then get covered up by the earth's shadow!" Nathan said as the green woman guided him to come sit on a large smooth topped rock and the spring water's edge.
Cassiral makes a mental note while asking his next question, "Did you appear age fifteen before you changed?"
"NO darn it I was eighteen and almost out of high school, then this crap happened to me!" Nathan raged out and waved a hand over his body.
The healer helped him unzip his hoodie and take off his sunglasses, "Ohhh you have purple eyes, the sure sign of a powerful mage in most cases and a person that will be one with most ley lines," the healer smiled at the sight of his large strangely colored eyes.
"Really?" Nathan had to wonder, "me doing magic?"
Next the healer took his t-shirt and then asked for his pants. "Ahhh why?" he asked, embarrassed by stripping in front of two girls!
"You must rest and resting while in the spring's waters is best. In fact I must insist that you do so or you will never heal up!" the healer nearly ordered.
Ellisara took his clothes the healer handed her so far as she giggled on at each and Nathan's pain, "You have nothing that I have not seen before and we Fae are not that easily embarrassed by the sight of one another's bodies."
"I'll keep my shorts on for right now thank you very much!" he said quickly pulling off his pants and nearly leaping into the water! Nathan quickly surfaced and blurted out, "Wow this water feels good!"
"It's the springs location, all the magical essence from a seven point ley line nexus flows right under this spring and all the Fae can feel it. Now you soak for a little while and I will have my sisters bring you a meal." the healer said as she flowed right into a nearby tree and vanished from sight.
"How did she do that?" Nathan yelped out.
"She is a Dryad and is a part of one the nearby trees. I am not sure what one specifically, but she is still very much part of one and the tree is part of her." Ellisara offered in explanation to the bewildered teen.
"Okay, but she said my purple eyes are mage's eyes or something," he once again brought up the subject about himself that was currently bugging him as he floated a bit closer to Ellisara who was taking a spot sitting on a rock on the shoreline of the spring.
"In most cases having the mark of purple eyes means you will be better at magic." she told him.
Then Nathan looked up to Cassiral who was still standing near both of them, "And you asked about Stonehenge, what does that have to do with me?"
"You being there at that time might be the reason why you turned into a Sidhe."
"WHAT!" Nathan shouted back, "How?"
"I don't know all the reasons, but being around that much free essence blasting out of one the worlds biggest nexuses during a full moon eclipse certainly would have helped you change if you were ever fated to do just that."
"Would this happen to the rest of my family?" he had to ask thinking of his brother and sister still back at home and maybe in danger?
"Your parents? Certainly no, they are past the age of change. But if your siblings are younger than you? It could happen when they hit about thirteen to say sixteen at the oldest and at anytime from that night of the eclipse on if they were there. Because we have found the gene that tends to make humans change into Fae or we think back into Fae is carried by the mother and especially if her family lineage was from Ireland or western Europe " he lectured on and on.
"Back into Fae, say what?" Nathan wondered.
"That is a small theory that some Fae or Sidhe have," Ellisara interrupted before Cassiral could keep going too long on the matter. She thought the same way too that millennia ago when the Fae started died off suddenly, that most of that 'Fae' just temporality 'slept' inside young or just born humans of the age.
"Well I stand behind the research done by my family and it shows the odds are very good!" Cassiral argued back.
"I might have to warn my brother and sister, both are fourteen, twins and mom is Irish as it gets being from Dublin!"
"We can keep an eye on them for you," Ellisara offered.
"That would be great, my parents might be programmed church fools to me now. But my brother and sister don't need to go to that prison lab like I did!" he spat.
"Nathan or can I call you Nat?" she asked.
"Nat is fine."
"Nat I am Ellisara or Ella and this is Cassiral or Cass." she introduced the three of them to each other.
"Nice to meet you both and I guess thanks so far, but who or what was the dark lady out in the lobby?" he was dying to ask.
"That is one of our school's Jabbress or Mistress and she and her twin sister teach some of the martial art classes among many others." she smiled.
"Ohhh ya they do and boy are they harsh on us or those of us that choose one of the several warrior paths of the academy we both attend!" Cass criticized the pair of Drow instructors.
"Really, but she gave you a sword I have to guess to better protect me?" Nat almost laughed at the idea of needing protection now that he was inside the embassy and finally safe in his mind!
"She had to, us trainees or undergrads have not earned the right to a personal blade yet and some of us even have to forge our first to even graduate." Cass sighed thinking forward to a few years from now when he is required to make his very own blade by hand.
"Making a blade on your own must be kind of hard I guess? Why not buy your own just like that blade she gave you Cass?" Nat thought of buying a sword once for his room and even the best he could find was only a few thousand bucks!
"This blade is many thousands of years old, it was crafted by the Jabbress's own hands in the far past when us Fae ruled the whole world. It simply can't be replaced and even if it was sold, it would cost more than the whole embassy here in LA." Cass said holding up the blade so that Nat could see it better.
"Fae ruled the world?" he laughed, "when did that happen!"
The healer came back just as Nat was laughing at the thoughts of Fae running the world and she placed a plate of food at the water's edge for him, "Please finish all of this for me. And yes us Fae and your new race are far, far older than your old human self knew."
Nathan looked over the simple plate and the food she had laid out for him, most of the plate was covered in fruits he had never seen before and some sweet breads. He took a few tastes and found all of the fruit very sweet to say the least and very juicy!
When Nathan took his next bite he froze thinking that he had not eaten in days, no weeks! because the lab had him on a painful tube feeding program to make it easy on them he guessed and he was lucky to escape when his medications got goofed up and let him think clearly enough to escape!
The teen shivered at the thoughts racing through his mind and the healer picked right up on it, "You are safe here, no humans from your past can even get to this place and any that would try would certainly die during the attempt."
"I don't know why they did that, taking me to that lab. Dad said it was for research and would be over in a day. BUT it lasted weeks!" he cried on as the healer held him to try and comfort the boy's fears.
Back in LA the Fae embassy
Meagan was just sitting down in one of the embassy's well appointed greeting or meeting rooms and a lady was serving her with hot spiced tea, plus a rather amazing plate of cookies.
"Thanks and can I ask why I was called here for my lessons?" she had to inquire.
"The Jabbress will be with you soon enough and tell both of you why then. May Gaea's blessing be upon you." the woman smiled as she left the room.
"Wait...both of us?" Meagan tried to say before the woman left and failed.
Meagan was draining her second cup when the meeting room door swung open and the lady that had greeted her guided another teen girl into the room, "Please wait here Tessa, the Jabbress will be with you soon."
"Thanks," the girl said softly as if she was almost trying to hide among the words.
Meagan looked the new teen over as she walked in slowly and to say she was attractive was like saying a Ferrari is a fast car! This girl was trying desperately to hide her insanely good...heck crazy jaw dropping great looks under a dress that drifted past her knees and legs farther covered by tall white socks and finally feet by plain black flat heeled shoes. Up top she had her hair all tied back in a bun, glasses trying to hide those beautiful eyes she had and a plain button down top farther covered by a woman's styled business jacket.
This teen girl was trying to cover up a beyond super model or playboy bunny body with a church going girls outfit right down to the small bible she was actually cradling in her left hand! Meagan was instantly taken back by this girl's looks and she was straight as a girl could get sex wise. She had never even thought about another girl like she was thinking right now about this one!
"Hi I am Tessa!" the new arrival said to Meagan, extending a hand timidly for her to take.
Meagan snapped instantly out of her current thoughts long enough to say, "Nice to meetchya, I'm Meagan have a seat?" she said noting the sexy librarian look that Tessa was SO doing right now, by looking down at Meagan over her black rimmed glasses!
Tessa sat down and placed her few books on the table, then grabbed the nearest empty cup and poured a cup, "So do you have any idea why we might be here?"
"Hummm I might if I knew who or what you were?" Meagan mused back.
"Me?" she questioned with a blink.
"Well gotta know or I will find out sooner or later if your are going to Hekawi next term?" Meagan asked and snatched a few cookies off the serving plate to munch on.
"Yes I am going to Hekawi next term and you could call me part of the Dark Court
hierarchy if that helps?" Tessa added in reluctantly while sipping at her tea.
"Same here, but for oceans and seas. But I can guess with both of us here and this being the Fae embassy for the whole west coast. We are here to watch something political or something national relations related?" she guessed with a shrug.
"That makes sense." Tessa smiled lightly back.
Meagan pondered on what Tessa had said about herself 'Dark Court hierarchy' normally meant those Fae that did not mix well with humans and not necessarily Dark as in evil, but more in nasty and not exactly cuddly or cute at times! All of that was the exact opposite of Tessa sitting next to her right now...but GG'ma had warned her already, 'what you see is not the truth all the time!' The Fae were known as the masters of spinning spells to hide themselves.
Meagan was about to ask Tessa what she was going to major in when one of the Drow she knew that ran the Fae part of Hekawi opened the room's door and quietly stepped in, "Good day ladies, I hope you are ready to learn to today?" she asked taking a cup off the tea service and filling it straight off.
"Yes ma'am." was all that Meagan said.
"I am Jabbress," Tessa offered in more strict tone.
"So for today you are going to watch on as what I am sure will be the FBI and the LAPD shows up to inquire about a Fae that walked in today off the street and this Fae was fleeing something rather nasty we will not get into. But you, both of you are to stay one hundred percent silent and say or ask nothing. I will go over any questions you have later." she instructed and started to fill up a second cup, "Ohh and if the feds decide to go all bang, bang today. Please get to safety and don't kill anyone on the way to said safe place."
Meagan gulped a little at that last statement, because Bruce had only showed her how to change into a mermaid and few fish forms so far in her training. Her 'beast-out' form that she had used in the locker room attack still escaped her on how to make it happen willingly versus when attacked! But she did know how to control water pretty well now and could make walls, shields and blast targets with waves or fire hose like blasts!
Tessa on the other hand knew Rohanna well and also knew that when she said run or fight she meant it to be obeyed that second! But in her case unlike Meagan's, she was taught how to do battle by most of her direct and extended family and that was saying a lot! Tessa was well versed in the use of her sword and cast spells like one decades older than she was, because of those who had taught her! In any case she rather have Lily her pet wyvern along for any fighting, as the creature had grown quite large over the years and most intelligent critters ran at the sight or sound of her!
Out in LA about two hours ago
Charlie hopped up into his seat on the passenger side of the huge armored SWAT truck and pointed wildly to road for the driver, "GET MOVING!" he howled and then he said slightly more calm through his gritted teeth, "we have to get there before the FBI makes the whole westside a war zone or a crater!"
As the huge vehicle spun up to speed heading west, Charlie knew not to trust that the FBI could not or would not decrypt any radio calls he made to his command. So he pulled the command-communication keypad and screen over to him, then he typed out quickly 'To all west div units surround the Fae embassy. All entrances, driveways and walkways in. BLOCK all dumb ass federal vehicles from driving on embassy land even if you have to smash into them or shoot out tires!!!!!! Make them walk in for the city's sake!!!!'
He typed out the message just like he would have yelled it all out and he knew that he would certainly catch hell for it from the chief or maybe the mayor in public. But in private they would back him up, the feds had to be stopped at all costs and they knew it too.
"What' up cap?" the driver asked as he hung a daring turn that a lesser driver might have flipped the twenty ton truck on!
"That moron leading fed side of this shitpile brought a rent-a-cape along for the ride!" he yelled out and pointed to a minivan the driver almost hit.
"Got it cap!" he yelled back missing the minivan and the clueless soccer mom by inches, "A rent-a-cape on a looksee for a missing kid?" the cop asked wondering why a full blown SWAT call out and the FBI was on for a missing kid?
"Whoever lost him is big time and the kid changed into Fae." he spat.
"Ohhhhhh and who would be dumb enough to call all of us to go onto Fae land and not get us all hurt!" he said knowing the Fae protect their lands like crazed rabid dogs at times and protecting their kids on the other hand. He shivered at the thought!
"I don't know, but we all have to get there before them!"
"What rent-a-cape boss?" he asked, while swerving past a bus and the other four trucks in his unit followed on behind like a well trained stunt team.
"Iron Duke...." Charlie started, "They called Iron Duke the only cape that thinks he can take on Fae because he mistakenly thinks that 'his' iron powers will hurt them."
The driver laughed back, "What a moron, I know...you know what does and does not hurt them. Because we all walked the beat out there on the westside and asked them crazy Fae over eats or brews!"
Charlie nodded back thinking over the many times he had eaten or drank with the Fae out on that side of town. The Fae and LAPD or Sheriffs department had great relations with them all. The westside was unofficially their turf and the cops knew it and the gangs FEARED it!
Working during his early days on the westside had been a pleasure for Charlie, he knew going in that the area was affluent and had little crime. But being an outsider to the neighborhood one would never know it was the Fae and not the PD that kept it so! The gangs, or the smart ones all knew to never cross certain streets or line and to give in to any whim the Fae had or get a visit in the middle of the night none would forget...at least the ones that lived through it!
Charlie had many a meal at hole-in-the-wall bars or hotspot eateries with them, but one night he had earned a special place by making sure a newly mutated elf kid made its way to the Fae's welcoming arms. That night he found out some of the best places in the city would close down early at request and only serve the waiting Fae their style of food and drink.
At the local 'dive' bars Charlie had been easily out matched in drinking by the Fae, but when they are hitting their own wines and harder liquors? They would and did become quite a show when drunk, they opened up to what they saw as friends and trusted humans. He learned lots that first night, one lesson was never touch a Fae's drink unless you want to die from that poisonous drink or maybe not be human anymore!
Charlie hammered the truck's dash, "Get moving you morons, out of the way!" he yelled at the senseless drivers of LA not hearing the howl of the sirens.
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Queen's lady Meagan Ler newly changed life continues!
her linage is Queen of all the seas and mermaids!
As Rohanna sipped slowly at her warm tea with the two teens Tessa and Meagan she seemed to be waiting on something to happen and it did just that as Rohanna poured her second cup of the fine Fae blend. The phone rang and she picked it up by the second ring. She said nothing at first to the person on the line who was using an obvious voice changer and Rohanna's phone noted via a newly lit indicator that the line was highly scrambled, plus untraceable by anyone but the best electronic geeks in the world and even then they would have to know the call being made was ending up right here!
"Rohanna or Re?" it questioned in an electric buzz.
"Ro...Well?" she asked.
"They are coming in less than an hour, the FBI and LAPD SWAT. Someone attached to the group got a judge to sign off on a search warrant for the embassy and that rang my bells instantly!" the voice said.
"Who is pulling the strings?" was the next pressing question on the Drow's mind, who would be dumb enough to ask and yet connected up high enough in government circles to get it granted!
"Unknown, it's a double blind and the person asking has a black ID that leads nowhere."
"ID that only the Fed or the CIA can issue, strange they would even have access? This must be a very deeply imbedded group to have that kind of clout. Please keep inquiring as best you can." was Rohanna's last request.
"I will do best as I can and stay hidden..." the line clicked silent.
About thirty minutes later
A messenger came into the meeting room quietly and whispered into Rohanna's ear, "The LAPD is outside and they blocked all the walkways into the embassy's entrance park, but for now they seem to be waiting for some unknown reason Jabbress."
She nodded to the messenger, "Have the guards waiting and the high balconies full but unseen as planned." she instructed and the messenger bowed her head to the Drow, "Yes my lady, it will be done." and she quickly left.
"Well ladies, it begins. The LAPD is at the edge of our park and seems to be waiting for others to arrive and I'd bet by my information that is the feds. So you two stay far behind the main desk and just listen, don't talk, don't act unless attacked. Then if attacked, you can defend yourself while you retreat and you WILL retreat is that understood?" the Drow asked and warned both of the teens.
Both nodded back, "Yes ma'am," Meagan gave first and Tessa followed up with her, "Understood Jabbress,"
"Ohh and lets do this too," Rohanna smiled and spun back to the to girls. She waved a hand over Meagan dropping a ready made disguise on her. "That spell is to hide your identity from our soon to be guests for now and Tessa you know the drill!" she ordered the young Succubus who nodded and shifted her human form slightly to hide her own personal identifying features.
Both teens followed the taller Drow back out into the lobby and noticed one thing, the whole room only had four extra guards showing for right now and one new sign was added centered at the entrance doors on a chrome stand.
Tessa silently peaked a fast read on the new standing sign, "No weapons of any kind allowed on humans while visiting on Fae grounds and the only weapons allowed are carried by FAE!" she noted the sign as strange to show up now. You would not need to post a sign like this inside an embassy if you were following international laws, well at least normally that is!
Rohanna led both teens towards the center of the huge lobby and stopped at the greeting center desk, "Both of you stay on the far side of the desk and please do as I told you. Stay silent!" she sternly warned once again and both teens silently nodded back their understanding.
But outside the glass wall one could see over a dozen LAPD cars and a mix of SWAT trucks blocking each walkway in from the streets of LA towards the Fae embassy doors.
"Wow that's a lot of cops!" Meagan mumbled and gained a stern glare from Rohanna, "That was the last sound out of you!" she growled and Meagan gulped silently back with a quick nod.
Now that both girls seemed to be in control, Rohanna walked to the very front and center of the large greeting desk, then leaned back onto it waiting for the outsiders to enter and be dealt with.
Outside the Fae embassy on the streets of LA
Charlie's SWAT truck was one of the last to arrive and his driver made sure to block the one of the main walkways into the embassy park and complex even farther than one patrol car already there did. He stepped down from the truck's tall perch and into a throng of his men mixed in with the regulars patrols on the Westside of LA.
"What's up cap, who is dumb enough to go in there without an invite or at least a 'hey...we coming' call?" one of the older cops asked.
"The lead fed is or they were pushed by some crazy outsider!" he admitted tapping his radio mike on, "How far?" he asked the radio.
"Two minutes at best cap" the radio said back.
"All right everyone group up to slow the feds walk into the doors down and just so you know a 'cape' is coming too." he warned.
"Who?" one had to ask.
"Iron Duke," is all he angrily grumbled back to his team.
"That overstuffed a-hole that thinks he is some kind of English royalty and related to old king Arthur?" one SWAT gal droned out playfully in an English snobbish accent.
"Yes, but never mind that just right now because we all need to gang up and slow the feds trip to the front doors and keep them from looking like an invading army!" Charlie instructed his force as they broke up into smaller units to better cover all the walkways just as the Feds drove up in their more upscale cars and three up armored trucks.
Iron Duke was in amongst those cars in what one would call an executive level SUV, he hopped out trying awful hard to look 'heroic' but failed because a hero showing up to 'save the day' in what is basically a limo is very funny to most regular folks!
"I am ready!" he announced in an upper crust English accent to the leader of the feds now just arriving and a few of the waiting LAPD snickered at the statement.
One of the Swat team could be overheard above the street noise, 'Snicker' "He's ready!" snicker...
Charlie waved his small team in closer as the Feds came walking up with Iron Duke chatting away with a strange out of place man among the feds group, "Okay guys only my team goes in and some of the feds, we don't need an army in there..." he was about to continue but the fed leader interrupted him.
"I am FBI agent in charge Eric Lassard and in my opinion we should go in with everyone it could get dangerous to go with a small team, we want to make a show of..." that is when Charlie interrupted him!
"A show of being stupid or what? You do know that Fae don't really use guns!" he had to ask sarcastically.
"Yes I know and...." he started.
"AND why?" Charlie started to ask sarcastically, but finished up the question for the man like he was an idiot, "Because they can blast down a building with magic, so why have a pop gun when you already carry a cannon!" he warned.
"Well captain," Iron duke spoke knowingly, "not all Fae wield such magic or are that powerful, besides my Iron powers will nullify the troublesome Fae in any case!" he boasted of himself.
Charlie just rolled his eyes knowingly, "Well in any case I want to go in a small group so most of the LAPD is staying outside and only my team and what you have of yours agent Lassard."
"Are not the Feds in charge of this effort to find our young man and return him to his family?" the strange man asked.
"Sir...and you are?" Charlie asked the man who could only be described as average in every way but clothes and they said rich! Not to mention he was the only one wearing a suit as opposed to body armor like the rest of the cops here wore.
"Mr. Smith and like I said are the feds not in charge of all of this?" he asked again shaking Charlie's hand as introduction and the captain knew this guy was not 'smith' but more like some sort of Fed or mega corporation spook.
"No they are not and like I said...only my team and yours goes in agent!" he said staring back at Lassard.
"Fine I hope that will be enough?" the agent hissed back somewhat upset at being overruled by no less than a lowly LAPD cop.
"It will be, I personally know the ladies that run this place. So let's get this over with, shall we?" he informed the group and with a wave of his arm pointed up the pathway towards the huge building shading them all from the noon sun.
The now smaller group broke off from the large police presence outside of the embassy and started to walk the last few hundred feet or so to the doors. Once at the doors themselves Charlie nodded to his small team of four, then over to the fed's team numbering ten plus the 'cape' or Iron Duke.
When Charlie took a step forward tripping the door's electronic sensor and the doors slipped open, he waved on to the lead agent "After you Lassard, you did say that you're the leader of this merry band."
Lassard nodded to the gesture and took the lead while pulling what looked to be a few official warrants from his jacket pocket, "We are here looking for a teenage boy named Nathan Conner, we tracked him to here." he said to the room with only four guards that he could see and one well dressed dark skinned elf leaning nonchalantly on the greeting desk.
He took more mental notes of the guards, all armored in decorative metal armor and armed only with swords. 'No guns?' he thought and studied the tall dark skinned elf again, she was dressed in a designer business suit and seemed bored or even annoyed at his team's presence.
Rohanna spoke up first, "Hi Charlie, how are the wife and kids?" she smiled at the officer and was speaking as if she knew the man well.
"Just fine Rohanna, all my kids are great!" he tried to smile back to a Drow he knew well and one that terrified him deeply. That was when he spotted the 'NO firearms' sign that had never been there during any of his previous dozen plus visits to this very embassy. 'that can't be good.' he thought on silently about the signs new presence.
Once again Lassard tried to assert his being in charge of this given task, "I say again. We are here looking for a teenage boy named Nathan Conner and we tracked him right here to this embassy only a few hours ago."
"Who?" Rohanna questioned.
"A teenage boy named Nathan Conner," Lassard nearly barked back and now Rohanna stood up tall at his implied threat from leaning on the desk.
Charlie gulped silently.
"Is this boy a human?" the Drow questioned.
"Yes," the FBI agent said, grinding his teeth in anger.
"Have not seen any human teens inside OUR Fae embassy this week, but if we find one we can give you a call?" to his ever growing anger she informed the man with a sassy lilt to her voice.
Lassard stepped forward to personally hand Rohanna the warrants and she took them from his outstretched hand, then after a quick read she smiled back, "This is nice, AND you want me or the Fae embassy to do what about this mess of YOURS?"
"That document grants us permission to search your building for the teen," the Agent told Rohanna in a stern voice.
Rohanna laughed at the man, "This is a recognized embassy of the Fae nation and is fully covered under the Vienna Convention on diplomatic relations and the Fae had all of our embassies recognized by both the US and Great Britain well over a hundred years ago. Then add, we were all recognized once again at the League of nations after the first world war and the United Nations after the second world war. Your 'warrant' means nothing here!" she laughed to the nearly shocked agent.
"We will still search the building," he curtly insisted back in an angry tone.
"And risk an international incident, who is the 'human' moron that sent you all out on a silly unobtainable task like this?" Rohanna had to question the agent while staring right at the only man who had yet to speak wearing a suit, over the full body armor the rest were wearing. To say he stuck out among the officers was a small understatement!
"I demand that we are allowed to search unhindered," Lassard said with anger definitely growing in his voice.
"Your 'demands' mean nothing here, you can't make us Fae do anything!" a deathly cold voice said from behind the group of cops back at the building's door.
Charlie knew that voice, it came from Rehanna the less calm twin of the pair and the one who hated humans the most. All Charlie said upon hearing that voice was one word, "Shit,"
Lassard and Mr. Smith turned around to see the person behind the voice and statement, "You are?" the agent asked as he noted what must be a twin sister to the dark skinned elf at the greeting desk, but this one was dressed in fine black armor and not the expensive business suit the first twin wore.
"Her sister and just one of the many Fae you are going to have to defeat long before you do anything on OUR Fae lands or in OUR building!" the newer twin growled back as she spun a dagger about on her fingers.
"Good day Rehanna," Charlie smiled trying to lighten the mood.
"Good day Officer Burnett and how's the family?" she asked back and Charlie cringed at her using his last name over the more friendly use of his first. It showed that the Drow was annoyed, VERY annoyed with his group invading her space!
"All is well at home, but Rehanna we are looking for this missing kid and have you seen him?" he had to ask and tried to get the conversation more centered onto him over the FBI group or their leader that certainly was making both Drow angry.
"Good to hear, so Burnett why don't you take it upon yourself to lead this mess of humans out of here and we let bygones be bygones for now?" Rehanna suggested as she played a knife spinning on her finger tips by its very sharp point.
"I am not the leader of this mess, unfortunately he is." Charlie said back thumbing over to the FBI agent standing right in front of Rohanna.
"Okay Mr. leader, time for you to leave and I mean now!" Rohanna barked right to the agent's face.
"We are staying and making that search!" he demanded back taking his warrants back from Rohanna's hand
"No you are not doing that here, not while Fae live and breath inside this building!" Rohanna smiled as she clapped her hands twice. As the echo of the twin hand claps reverberated, then finally faded up into the huge building's open interior and at its last sound. The echo was replaced by the sound of a hundred feet marching forward in unison and dozens of Sidhe archers appearing at the rail a few stories above the main floor, then the same numbers appeared on the floor above that one.
"Time for you all to leave." Rehanna laughed from behind the group.
"I have this!" Iron Duke proclaimed and stepped forward in front of the cops as he took on a more combat ready stance.
Rohanna laughed at the act, "What makes you think that you alone can defeat Me, My Sister, and all of those archers of mine?"
"I have powers based on Iron, the bane of all Fae and your kind!" he boasted as his fisted changed from skin over to a dark metallic Iron look.
"Really?" Rohanna questioned and took a step forward towards the larger caped hero, "Let's test that with a simple hand shake shall we?" she asked while extending her right hand to the much larger man.
"Fine by me, it's all your pain and one you will have to endure!" he said nearly snatching up the smaller Drow's hand and enveloping it in his much larger one.
Rohanna rocked the clasped hands back and forth a few times to study them while she felt a slight tingle from the 'cape's' cold metallic touch and not even close to the burning she would expect from one hundred year old plus cold cast wrought iron "Well that is new," she grinned while studying her hand within his for any other reactions, "but far, far from painful or debilitating enough to keep me from attacking you back in any way. You are mistaken like most humans are about what true cold iron is and how it affects Fae kind in any way!" she laughed at the man and let go of his hand with a wicked grin.
Iron Duke was very mad at being played with like he was a child and quickly reacted with a right arm backhand aimed at taking off Rohanna's head! "That is not all I can do!" he growled while following through with his swing.
The Drow barely had the time to note the incoming blow, the element of 'wind' tried to tell her and Rehanna her twin tried mentally warn that it was coming! But all far too late and all she could do in that short time was flinch up with her now spell armored left arm and port away in hopes to lessen the coming blow.
In a blink of an eye Rohanna vanished and popped back up only a few feet away, but as she reappeared her body was flung by part of the blow's huge force into the greeting center desk and she crumpled to the floor right beside one of the lobby's guard who drew his weapon as he stepped forward to better protect his leader.
Far above the floor the assembled archers reacted instantly as one, drawing up bows, notching arrows and drawing the strings as they aimed at the pack of humans now sitting like dead ducks in the lobby's very middle...nowhere to run or hide!
Rohanna stopped the guard with her free arm with a small touch to his leg, "No!" she barked an order trying to lever her body up to sitting, "He is mine and only mine!" she demanded and the guard nodded back instantly.
The business suit dressed human spoke up yelling at the out of control 'cape' and pointed for him to rejoin the group, "Iron Duke we don't do such acts as hitting the defenseless first. Now get back over here...I said now!" he had to demand twice before he got the man's full attention.
"These Fae need a lesson on who really runs this world!" the Duke roared back to the lobby full of Fae and the group of humans that he had come in with.
Behind the greeting desk Tessa tensed up grabbing a rainbow colored crystal from her small purse and took Meagan's arm, "Get ready to run or protect yourself!" she whispered readying a shield spell from the crystal.
"No shit Sherlock!" Meagan mumbled back as she took a step back to the rear.
The guard finally helped Rohanna stand up, as yet one more guard covered them both and it was clear to anyone watching the Drow was now favoring her left side and shoulder. She flinched her arm showing it was out easily of its shoulder socket and most likely broken in at least one more one place.
"You want a fight with us Fae Iron boy!" Rohanna shouted towards the 'cape' as she wrenched her arm back into place with a sickening 'pop' that echoed within the now strangely quiet room, "Well I am your huckel bearer, but I'll let my sister take you because my arm hurts a bit!"
With that signal Rehanna took advantage of Iron Duke's confusion and the twin ported right beside him. Her leg kicked out at the side of his right leg snapping it at the knee inward! The sound of that huge crunch was a meaty, yet very satisfying sound to both Drow.
"Most 'capes' that have powers much like yours and think they are virtual tanks because of them. You very much like most of them don't ever seem to learn the need to actually turn on all their armoring powers at the start of a fight and not later when it's far too late! But you just had a cheap lesson in how you should or could fight better, too bad you will not get to use that knowledge for too long!" she hissed while drawing a sword on the now prone and very helpless man and then placed the blade to his neck.
"Damn it help me!" Iron Duke cried out to his group.
"You attacked her, that is all on you and I hope the twins show some mercy?" Charlie said while making sure his men had their guns down and waved his LAPD group back a few steps to give the assembled Fae a clear line of fire upon the FBI's team if they reacted stupidly!
"Rehanna, let him be and let FUCKING BIG IDIOT in charge, Lassard drag the Tin Duke's body back outside...alive please." Rohanna asked her twin.
"Fine!" Rehanna hissed back more than pissed off that her prey and a person who had hurt her sister was being given such leniency, "But if I or you ever seen him again, he dies!" she demanded towards her twin while sheathing her blade in one gracefully quick motion.
"Now all of you go right now, leave our embassy grounds and leave all your weapons right here on OUR floor as punishment over this encounter. But do understand that I will be talking with your superiors on this matter and see you all punished severely for it!" Rohanna told the pack of humans her terms for continued life.
Charlie looks to Rohanna for an answer, "Us too Rohanna?" he asked already knowing the coming decision.
"Damn right yes!" she barked back, "You know better Charlie and should have stopped this mess from even happening!"
"Okay, I get it." he said with raised hands, then turned around to his team, "Okay team...drop all of them, including right down to your knives and I mean all of it!"
"Your next Lassard, either do as I ask or get rolled out of OUR lobby in several snack sized bags!" she warned the leader of the rest.
"The FBI never gives up its weapons to anyone on demand," he insisted with very empty bravado it seemed.
"Your choice, your death. TAKE AIM!" she yelled.
"Wait I am an unarmed civilian and should be let go?" Mr. Smith nearly whined in a timid voice now seeing the archers at the ready for just one word to end his life and those around him surly!
"Hummm you make a very good point, but you are the leader of this whole mess and have to be punished as well. Archers," she shouted to gain their full attention, "first volley at the human in the suit, aim for whatever part you wish and then finish off the rest of his group." she added with an evil smile and a final wink!
Rohanna maybe a Drow a Fae just made for battle, but she was not stupid in anyway and had planned most of this incident out well before hand. Let the LAPD/FBI in or onto embassy ground and see what they do or demand? But most of all find out who the leader or instigator of this mess is and who controls them!
When the LAPD had cordoned off the building, she ordered the Fae to wait and see. But when the FBI finally came and she was warned ahead of time by one of her many hidden informants in the PD and within all of the city's offices, from the mayor on down and including even the FBI here in LA!
Rohanna had a call made to the Federal Diplomatic protective Service, a very small federal presence in LA compared to the one in Washington DC. The message was that the PD and FBI were at the very grounds of the Embassy and wanted in and to come get them out or else there would be a filed protest on the matter and an international incident on the news tonight!
Some might not agree with the Fae having national status, but the US plus the UK backed their choice to award the Fae with one and most of the present or past UN had signed off on the admission and into the UN itself also! So in any case Rohanna was going to use of international law on this matter and like the old adage "Beat your enemies in court with the law and those laws are written inside of very, very heavy books. So beat them well and hard with them!" Those laws hurt and the heaviest of them all was international diplomatic immunity for personal and same was even more so for embassy grounds themselves! One might as well go invade the actual nation instead of only crossing into official embassy ground.
But right now Rohanna might seem to be counting down to kill off the group of feds, but she already saw behind them what that group did not. The Federal Diplomatic Protective Service had just arrived here at the Embassy door and started to swing them open.
"Diplomatic Protective Service here, can we come in minister?" the leader of a very small team 'only four' asked Rohanna and was using her official title because he knew at the same time the US was walking on eggshells for even asking the Fae to do anything after the Feds already here entered their embassy illegally!
"Ahhh yes please come on in and stay off to the right if you don't want to get their blood splattered all over your clean clothes gentlemen." Rohanna beckoned to the newly arrived group with a friendly wave.
Lassard knew that he was in deep trouble now, his team out surly gunned by the elves, his only 'rent-a-cape' was down for the count and Iron Duke's power to hurt the Fae was just proven to be completely false! Then add with the Diplomatic Protective Service here, this whole mess was now quickly becoming a fully documented incident witnessed by another federal agency. Lassard had no choice but to cave in and beg mercy or the set of elf twins was going to see his whole team dead!
"We will leave if you let us go in peace?" he asked the closest twin elf in armor.
"Lassard, you and your team can leave if and only if!" Rohanna warned from her spot by the greeting desk, "Your team leaves its weapons here as punishment and I require the ID of that man in the suit as well...or no deal and you all die right here," she demanded while pointing Mr. Smith out for her special attention and coldly added the last part of her ultimatum.
Lassard could only stare back angrily at the elf for making such demands and his coming furious reply was interrupted by the leader of the Diplomatic Protective Service, "Agent I would do as the embassy minister asks, because in your position. You lose no matter what and she has the right, plus the firepower to back up her rather simple demands."
"Fuck!" Lassard barked defeated, "Drop all your weapons just like the PD is doing and lets get out of here before this mess gets even worse!" he reluctantly ordered his men and they started to do as told.
Rohanna waved to the trees summoning the attention of the healer hidden there, then pointed to 'Mr. Smith, "My healer," she addressed the Fae creature who pulled itself from the side of a large tree and walked towards the waiting Drow and when she showed at Rohanna's side. The Drow told the Fae of her new task, "while the Feds defrock themselves, please ask for Mr. Smith's blood for us and make sure that we can use it in our ways,"
The gossamer dressed healer nodded and almost seemed to float over to the man in question. She drew a sliver vial from nothing and nodded to the man as she came close enough, "My Jabbress wants your blood human, do you give it up freely?" she questioned Smith, but in reality she demanded!
"What for!" Mr. Smith asked back.
"Whatever she wishes or I am sure she will order your death. This is all your choice human?" she calmly stated back.
Mr. Smith could see that he was firmly backed into a corner with both the feds caving in and his rent-a-hero down for the count. "Fine take what you want!" he hissed to the woman.
"Arm please." she asked and he extended his right arm to the woman who slid his suit's sleeve up to expose his veins at the elbow and pricked it with a silver pin to draw blood, "You give this blood freely?" she questioned again.
"Take it!" he demanded.
"You have to say the words...I give freely. Or I can't take your blood properly human!" she scowled back at him.
"Fine darn it, I give my blood freely." he droned back without feeling, "There done, now is that enough?" he hissed again.
"Very good," she smiled up to him almost evilly as she let the blood flow into one vial that she sealed once full and produced yet one more that she filled and sealed up, "all done." she sang to him.
"Good!" he barked.
The healer shook her head to the human's anger, then touched his arm with a glowing hand to heal the small wound and then rolled his sleeve back up, "all healed, may Gaea bless you,"
"Get away from me creature!" he growled reeling his arm back.
"Hummm I predict human, that bad manners will be your undoing," she smiled knowingly back to him, then handed Rohanna the first small vial, then one to her twin Rehanna.
Rehanna shook it as she studied the blood, "This will do just fine!" she sang knowing far more about blood based magic than the human ever could!
"Should I start healing you Jabbress?" she asked Rohanna.
"Not until the humans are gone, please stay nearby and out of sight for now." she ordered back at a whisper.
"As you wish Jabbress," she nodded back, then walked back to the lobby's garden and dissolved slowly right into the side of a large tree.
Meagan watched the whole interaction and after the healer was gone thought to herself, "Must be one of the many dryad type races I am reading and studying about at home."
"We are not done, I will see you again!" Mr. Smith yelled to Rohanna one last time before he slammed the closest door open and left the building. One could see that he was fuming by his walk back across the embassy grounds.
Back in the lobby, the LAPD assisted the Diplomatic Protective Service in rolling Iron duke onto a wheeled stretcher and rolled him off to a waiting ambulance with "Aegis Group," marked on its side in large golden letters. This was the worldwide company that hires out mutant heros to the world at large, from small cites, to nations and even down to companies that need that type of service. Some of the more common street nicknames of the company are 'heroes for hire' or 'rent-a-cape' or the most used one in LA 'uber heros' as in the taxi like company of nearly the same name!
Before the last of the LAPD left, Rohanna waved to the group, "Bye all and come back if you want and only if you come alone and peacefully. AND Charlie...call me about this mess when you have the time," she asked the SWAT team leader and he nodded back.
As the last of the feds or cops left the building and were across most of the grounds going back to the city's street, Rohanna leaned a bit more heavily on the greeting center desk, "Well that was fun, darken the windows and lock the doors. Guards stand outside and bar all entry unless it fills our creed to help." she ordered and the lobby's windows darkened at the bottom twenty feet and the guards took their places outside at the now locked doors.
A whispering song came from the lobby's garden and small forest, "So my Jabbress are you ready to allow me to heal you or shall I warm some tea for your guests?" the disembodied voice of the Fae asked the Drow somewhat sarcastically.
"Fine...come and help me...please?" Rohanna said shaking her head to the voice, "You are almost as bad as the Mistress of the Grove to the east near my old school!" she said to the healer now appearing out of the side of a large tree.
"I do as I do because our Drow always need my or our kind's healing touch," she giggles while leading Rohanna back deeper into the building.
"Follow us into my office girls and we will go over this encounter and see if you learned anything from it?" the Drow asked the two teens as she walked past.
Both girls followed the pair and Rehanna took up the rear of the group making sure that the two teens did not wander. Because Meagan had never visited the embassy in her life and Tessa could be unpredictable at times!
Rohanna walked into her large office, one that she shared with her twin and took a place on one of the large couches here and let the healer take off her suit's coat, then started tending to her wounds. Rehanna picked up the top and studied it for a second before dropping it in a trash bin, "Well that Vera Wang one off is gone and ohh boy she is going to be mad at ya! I think that is the style she wanted you to wear to the Oscar nominations this month!"
"Ohhh shut it you old Drow, she will make me another one AND why? Because she knows if we wear it...other Fae will buy it and then our human fans will to!" Rohanna smiled and stuck out a tongue at her twin
The healer started to laugh at the pair as she worked at mending the Drow's bones with a snap or somewhat sickening 'pop' now and then.
"Humm why do I think you are laughing at my pain healer?" she asked the Fae tending to her injuries.
Rehanna sat behind her desk and studied the two teens intently, "So what did you two learn today?" she questioned the pair.
"Well Mistress, I think that fully knowing the laws that govern the situation will make sure that your side is the winner." Meagan gave.
"Knowing is not the only item to make sure you victorious, but planning long before the fight is too!" Rohanna said as the healer finally 'popped' her arm back into its socket and she grunted at the sharp jarring pain.
"Planning ma'am?" Tessa had to ask.
"Planning as In I listened to the young Fae they are looking for and knew they were on the way here via my contacts in both LA city hall and the local branch office of the FBI. I did try to block the search warrant from being signed off with any judge they could find, but it seems that," Rohanna clears her throat sarcastically, "a nation wide religion that is involved in this Fae's 'human past' and wanted him very bad after his suddenly changing into one of us Sidhe. Then add I am looking into why he changed, because this one is not following the more normal past of family ties to where most of our changelings come from?" Rohanna was pondering that fact, "have humans figured out a way to change what should be normal human into a Fae at will! Then add why when this organization seems to surely hate Fae or mutants?"
"How so?" Meagan asked, not even understanding.
"Best not to know or ask Meagan." Tessa warned knowing far more about Fae courtly matters and knew something about this issue from her grandmother!
"So you knew they were coming ahead of time and planned all of this out to greet them!" Meagan wondered.
"Yes I planned it all out and even took that rent-a-capes best shot instead of skinning him on the spot. The tape of him bashing an unarmed woman will play very well on TV and the net! The whole mess will gain the Fae nation some needed clout with the feds because they messed up, know it and now owe us!" she noted to the teen thinking of what favors they could pull out of the US for this alone!
"And all of this mess will net some cash or favor points for us to use later on!" Rehanna smiled evilly, owing a favor to a Drow is a very bad spot to be in...they always collect in kind and add interest!
"Let's have some tea and refreshments while we go over today's lessons in deep," Rohanna said pressing a button on her desk and a short time later an teen Elvin girl rolled a service cart into the large office. She started to lay out trays on a larger table for everyone to serve themselves, but still took the twins their own small tray of tea.
"Ohh Meagan and Tessa, this is Velatha. She will be joining you at school and just like the both of you, this will be her first term and first time away from home." Rehanna smiled.
Tessa was already standing to get her drink when Rehanna spoke and she stopped to shake Velatha's offered hand, "Nice to meet you and where are you from?"
"Me Ohh I was from New York, till my parents died and the twins luckily found me in the care of the city's orphanage system to use the best term. They got the wheels turning to return me to the rest of my family!" she beamed.
Meagan nodded to the Drow pair, "Cool!"
"Yes her parents died in a car accident and she was too young to tell or really know who her family was and we found her while working with the NYPD. Called in a few Sidhe contacts, reconnected her with family and the rest of Fae society," Rohanna said while pouring off a cup of tea.
Hours later across the large Metropolis of Los Angeles
Mr. Smith readies himself by making sure that his twin rose pin on his left lapel is shinny and the intertwined stems that represent pure Human DNA are straight as he walks into a large meeting room filled with a very imposing table lined with chairs, most of the spots lining it are filled in by 3D holo's of his church's leadership. Only one at the head representing LA has an actual person in that honored place.
The room comes to silence as the door closes behind Mr. Smith and the center person of the three at the table's head speaks as it locks, "Well you messed up and badly. We did not want the Fae this alerted to what we the church are doing in LA and now they know for sure we are involved with experimenting on the teen from Utah. Our great organization is exposed by your incompetence!" he barks at the man.
"Sir, I still say that the Fae and the Drow leading them here in LA are still deep in the dark and can't make a connection straight back to the church...I hid my true identify well from both the feds and the LAPD...Sir!" Mr. Smith said firmly, but one could note a small hint of his uncertainly about his ID not being known!
"You are mistaken!" one of the three shouts out to him via his hologram image.
"Sir?" he had to query not understanding his mistake. Mr. Smith had perfect ID's made by the church and they were not faked, because all were issued by the US federal Government via the church's influence!
The last of the three spoke up her turn, "You gave the Fae your blood willingly and they use magic you can't even dream about to track you! AND lets not even talk about possibly controlling you or even using you as the focus for a magical BOMB that could kill everyone in this room!" she hissed his way.
"Ohhh I did not know that?" Mr. Smith admitted.
"AND that is why you should have never pursued the teen into the Fae embassy!" the table's leader nearly yelled.
The lady of the three spoke next, "Your tenure with the church is at an end and we will not require your service or presence within the church anymore...you are excommunicated!" she said firmly.
"Wait! You can't...I have served this Chur..." Mr. Smith tried to say and failed as one of the men standing behind him stepped up from the room's entrance and sunk a large needle gun into his neck's vein.
"Like I said...Excommunicated!" she barked again to the man's silence as his body froze up.
Mr. Smith's body was now frozen in mid thought, he started to sweat profusely as his eyes started to glow brightly from within and his skin started to bruise in a myriad of sickly colors that made it appear as if he had been beaten for days!
Then his hands started to bubble up swelling from the color changes happening to his very skin, as his body started twitching about wildly. Two of the room's attendants and the one that dosed him lowered his body onto a waiting stretcher, belted Mr. Smith down quite firmly and started to wheel him out of the meeting room.
"Humm what was in that dosage Dr?" the leader questioned the now smiling man with the needle gun still in his hands.
"This our leader is the last of Dr. Davros's serum, I thought it would be best to use it on a known human and one that we are certain is pure...untainted. Then see what happens?" he smiled on at Mr. Smith's amazing progress so far.
"What did it produce the last time?" the leader asked.
"Ohh the most stunning change that took months to finish and the creature we obtained via that last dosage was a most powerful creature...we drained it of all it had to offer and studied the rest." he spoke proudly.
"Any chance on duplicating the now deceased doctor's formula?" the woman asked next.
"Ohh this one might be the breakthrough we need, I am glad he volunteered for this!" he grinned evilly.
"Carry on doctor and I want a full report on this one!" the leader demanded as the Doctor lead his new toy from the room.
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
This place was an abandoned lab of the church and it certainly showed by the defacing of the more normal church twin rose plaque on the wall by having an extra four strands welded onto normal twin intertwined stems that represented pure Human DNA, those extra added strands resent what the Dr Davros was planning for any humans in his experiments!
The once Great doctor had left behind the idea of pure humans and only pure humans running the world years ago during his research into mutant kind for the church. He secretly began research into mutating human DNA under the guise that he was finding ways to end mutants or cure them, but in reality he was finding several ways to make better mutants with science and even Fae magics! More powerful, stable, smart and adding into the mix a super long life time that the Fae creatures offered.
With several years of Davros's personal research done in secret, the church leadership was getting very suspicious of their 'Dr' and his not being able to show any real progress in a cure for mutated humans or a way to end mutant kind all together. But Davros had given them a way to make Fae from what seemed to be normal humans and it had a verifiable success rate...a very LOW rate, but it was something on the order of progress!
That ground breaking process was leading to even more game changing discoveries in altering or reprogramming human DNA and what that lead to on its face was something the leadership did not like at all.
It lead to making even more mutants or Fae out of pure humans!
That was a crime in the eyes of the church even if the process added to the ability to make more 'Death blossom' serum for sale and available other efforts of the church at large! Death Blossom was that one street drug, that could make a normal human into a wielder of magic temporally or a person who already had the power or skill even greater for a short time...but it was wildly unstable, unpredictable results at times and unstable, even tricky to even make.
The leadership came to its conclusions about the out of control doctor during a secret session, they immediately ordered an audit of his work and found what Dr. Davros was hiding and excommunicated him! Basically they ordered all his notes copied, his research duplicated as best anyone could and then...tried to kill him!
Well the church tried and failed
Right now far away from Los Angles the good doctor or what was left of him was sitting in a powered wheel chair and life support unit guided by his only working hand, the right one down the long hallway in his research labs. The church had an assassin try to kill him via a car 'accident'. But little did the church know, the wreck the assassin caused was only a few blocks from this very lab and the cutting edge full service ER it contained with a full staff that was very loyal to the mad doctor!
"Well what is the progress of our latest guest?" Dr Davros's very electronically modulated voice crackled out from the chair's speaker system over to the man walking slowly by his side who seem to be shuffling through vast pages of info on his personal holo unit as the doctor asked him questions.
"He seems to be dying?" the man explained pointing out a set of figures on a file displayed for the Davros on a holo unit built into his chair.
"Please stay on top of this subject's progress and if the subject dies, it dies." he said flatly with no care in the matter "Then ready its remains to be thoroughly filtered, so that we can reclaim as much of my most successful formula so far as we can and then we can try again with a new subject and see if its progress is better." Davros's voice buzzed and crackled back.
"I will sir, as best we can." the man nodded slowly and made several notes on his data pad on the subject in question.
"It would be a shame for the subject if it indeed dies, when I spent so many resources stealing it and the last of my formula back from the church" Davros became enraged and his voice buzzed even more as he ranted out, "those narrow minded fools! Their made up religion is nothing to the level of work I have done, I have done the work of the very GODS themselves...reworked their creations, bent them fully to my will and whims!" his angry voice buzzed out like static from the chair.
Davros guided his chair around the hall's next corner as the motors drive inside it whined on and the pumps that kept this body alive softly banged away, "So any progress on my improved formulas?" he asked the obvious assistant.
"The team has great hopes once we start testing. All the data we gained from this last subject and the subject named "Nathan" that you very successfully turned into a full ELF! Was the breakthrough the program need. The next batch of formula was built on that framework and should yield far less deaths and more or greater change in subjects to come." the man said taping his display every now and then to show Davros the pertinent information via his personal display.
"Hummm too bad...Nathan?" Davros asked with a pause to be reminded of the subject's the name again.
"Yes sir, Nathan."
"Too bad Nathan escaped during the confusion the church made in killing me, perhaps we can get him back for ourselves?" he asked.
"Afraid it would be nearly impossible now sir, Nathan or what Fae he finally became because of your genius, has made it all the way to Los Angeles and is now under the Fae nation's protection. That is why our Mr. Smith joined us as a new subject...the church excommunicated him on the spot and 'Volunteered' him for the last of your formula."
"How nice of Mr. Smith to volunteer in the place of Nathan and too bad that he might die? I never really liked the man with his messy hair and mousy mustache," he paused seeming to grow angry, "never trusted him!" Davros would have spat, if he still could!
"Yes it was nice of him sir," the man agreed with a nod.
"Is there any chance we can get this 'Nathan' back, maybe pay off someone?"
"Sir, these are Fae and they would never do that. Not now and not enough money in the world to even pay them. Although we might make a deal to 'spill' the so they say "beans" on the church and drag their experiments on Fae out into the light! That would certainly end their programs and enhance ours." the man offered as a thought of gain and vengeance for the doctor's attack in one.
"That is one idea, if we can truly keep ourselves hidden and know that for a fact the Fae will not come hunting for us. Because you do know, they never forgive and rarely leave anyone living behind when they seek vengeance on a matter such as this." Davros's voice buzzed once more before he rolled into a doorway.
"Yes sir, I will look deeply into the matter and get back with you as soon as I can," the man said waiting for his boss to enter the room and then entered himself, then closed the door.
Elsewhere in the world and time
Mr. Smith was his adopted name and he was very proud of the normal CIA moniker for unknown agents that dealt with the world outside of the CIA firm or its component parts like the military, hired assassins, Intel people of every note or type and your 'run of the mill' police or feds that always got too nosey for their own good!
But right now Mr. Smith or his real name John Chuck was very deep in what seemed a VERY real nightmare! One where he was drowning in real feeling GOO, that was filled with slime, chunks of 'who knows' and other bits of crap he could care less about as he flailed about trying to gasp for air as his body rose towards the surface that right now seemed several miles away!
His thoughts drifted from outright need for air and survival to what had happened to him or so he thought had? He was remembering standing before the church leadership and elders and admitting fault to loosing track of a kid to the Fae....then black!
Next came remembered thoughts of unknown people using his real name and how he hated being called "Chuck" or Mr. Chuck or up-chuck or just 'chucked' by kids all his life till the CIA snatched him up and trained him right after college. That CIA job was one the church landed for him and they would use the CIA itself via him for several years for any of the church's needs or goals.
After the blacking out part he was remembering and then his own hated name being used so much. Came a vividly remembered time of deep fiery pain that lasted for weeks and it was interpreted by him being moved, interrupted for about a day or two it seemed as the pain lessened for that trip or pause, then came back as yet more drugs got pumped into his body.
Now came the time of the GOO, the time right now and him struggling to swim up to the top of this quagmire of crud! "AIR, AIR Gotta find air or I am going to drown in this shit!" he thought as his hand passed what seemed to be the surface and hit a metallic edge or lip of this tub of GOO!
John's hand wrapped around the edge, "Who makes a pool of Goo that has been filled into what seems like a giant brownie pan?" he thought while trying to lift himself over the large curved back edge of the metal lip or edge.
He coughed and spat or sputtered the Goo out of his mouth struggling to clear his mouth and lugs of the mostly slime concoction he was trapped in. John finally got both arms over the ledge and wrapped far enough around it to know that it was one big rounded metal edge, "Just like a huge cooking pan?" he thought again.
The edge was slippery as he tried time and time again to flip his body over the edge and he thought to clear his eyes of the goo, but thought better of the idea that he might loose that tentative grip and slide back into the stuff....and finally drown for good!
He was making headway, almost had a leg hooked over edge when a huge wave sloshed him over the edge in a rush. That is when he fell and fell, twisting, thrashing, flailing, even FLAPPING, as the fall lasted forever and ever. "This must be a nightmare, real falls don't last this long. OR I AM GONG TO DIE! After I fall a thousand feet!" his mind screamed, Then "WACK" he hit the ground and darkness claimed him again.
What seemed to be hours had past before John finally woke back up from his fall's impact, a fall that it seemed took FOREVER to his brain and it was far too long to survive? He had fallen many times via jumping out of planes with a chute on his back and those falls lasted very REAL miles and seemed to take less time than this one did!
John took his time trying to stand, trying to stand while wiping slime free his from eyes so he could see and finally noticed as he got back up to his feet, "This feels wrong, this feels bad, this is not right...THIS IS NOT MY BODY!" his scratchy voice shouted out.
He thought about it all for a second, "Did the church have Dr. Kusanagi put my brain in a an android body? The church's leadership all had long time plans for just doing that, but no real trustworthy volunteers ever came forward for the groundbreaking process and since I failed, that equals I volunteered without being asked?!"
John thought about his situation while he tried standing up on legs that seemed to be crafted from spaghetti or maybe yarn! "If I was or my brain was put in android, I would be able to see slime or not with all the sensors I saw planed for that first run body. So what am I, if not a human?"
With thoughts of being a robot banished from his head as impossible, John pondered what had happened to him while wiping rivers of slime, goo and assorted chunks off his face and from his eyes. He blinked away the last of the slime and looked around, "Where am I," his strained voice scratched out, to echo around him several times that would reason a large empty space was around him, "Am I in a hanger or huge warehouse?" he could not tell in the slightly dim light given off in some what bright flashes now and then by a failing light or lights far above his head.
John searched about the warehouse or hanger and laid his eyes on a girl standing a few yards away and waved to her. She waved back, miming his moves perfectly. "Hey stop that!" he tried to shout and that is when his brain finally caught up to the truth, by seeing the 'girl' nearly shout too like a mirrored twin.
The girl was him!
The girl was no GIRL, it was him reflected in a wall size mirror. No not a mirror he realized with a start that got his heart pumping away like mad in fright, it was not clear like glass and more like metal, like polished stainless steel. "Ohhh crap that is a waste can!" John shouted...no actually John really screamed in fear when he finally realized his mistake and spun around to check the room once again finding the floor was made up of absurdly large vinyl tiles and an even larger door across the room or what he took to be a warehouse or hanger.
"They shrank me down to doll size!" he screamed!
John looked down at his chest and hefted...boobs! His new boobs and noticed with a wave of a hand over his slime covered head again, what he mistook for stringy slime was really indeed slime covered hair going all the way down to his butt. He felt out for the end of the hair and found something that should not be there past his new long locks...Wings?
His hand flicked at wings, a HUGE set of them on his back. So he hesitantly tried to 'flap' them and FLAP they did tossing slime all around on the tile floor. Freaking out, John ran up to the shinny trash can's side and looked himself or herself over in the shinny uneven surface. When the girl's face matched his expression, he knew for sure that his body had indeed been changed and he went on to list the changes. "Wings...Doll Size..." he noted with a shout, "Purple eyes...Pointy ears...Girl!" he shouted even louder.
"They turned me in to a Fairy or a Pixie!" he screamed in vain and fainted to the cold floor in a heap.
It did not take too long for John to come on back to the land of the woken and the new 'she' stood up while looking herself over once again in the can's reflective side, "Humm pointed wings in four segments, my height seems to be about a foot. That tells me I am or should be a pixie rather than a shorter in height and more rounded winged fairy."
John took quick stock of the room once again and noticed the wall next to the can was not a wall but a cabinet that had to have a sink by the water facet's values being duplicated in operation at the base of the cabinet on the floor for hands-off washing for medical personal to stay more sterile.
It took some effort, a few slips and two near falls but John climbed up to the cabinet's top and stood there surveying the room again from a much higher perch. Across the room where she had fallen, John noted his or her fall was from a high rimmed table with a huge body size pile or mound of sludge or what he figured was left over human ooze and slime from his transformation into a Pixie! That mound was all that remained of his old human self.
All that John was is now a pile of leftovers on the metal table.
"They must have thought I died, then rolled me in here to carve up and examine later. I must have kept right on changing into a Fae and into this...A Barbie doll with wings!" John nearly cried at what his new life ended up being.
John sobbed on for several minutes before sniffing away her tears, "Lets get cleaned up and figure out what to do next. Before they come find me like this and carve me up like a Thanksgiving Turkey!"
Before leaping down into the sink she turned on the faucet's water and let it run till it was hot but not burning hot. Once under the hot water's flow the slime slid off her body and down the drain with ease. A few instinctive 'flutters' of her new wings and they were quickly cleaned off and ready to fly...maybe?
With all the ooze, slime and chunky crud washed off John reappraised herself in a small mirror that was sitting on the table top, "GOD I look hot!" she 'wolf whistled' to herself in the distortion free glass because the trash can's metal did not do her new body justice on her first look!
John took in all his new parts on a list form top to bottom, "Hair blonde with hints of green?" he pondered as she ran her fingers thought its length if that green was permanent or a temporary dye from the slime?
Next she studied her face, "Knockout!" was her only thoughts, "Body of a workout babe about age twenty...ish and I am about twelve inches tall" she noted with a ruler paper pinned to a wall next to the table, "...Barbie doll! I am a Fae Barbie doll with wings!" she sobbed.
The last item she noted was the new wings, "Pointy and ooohhh boy colorful like a butterfly!" then she ran a finger down one wings edge noting it was thick in the main wing and really, really thin towards the edge and almost knife sharp on the last inch! Well 'inch' to her new scale of life.
"Well lets tr....." she thought about hovering and was already doing it!
"Hovering...check! That is one down, now lets do a slow fli........" she instantly screamed as her body took off straight 'UP' like it was shot from a cannon and she stuck the false ceiling titles blowing several of the free from the hanging grid that fell to the floor with loud thuds. Next she bounced off a wall trying to correct her flight path and slammed into yet one more wall and lastly ping pong balled off yet three more of the room's walls leaving big dents or holes in each as her body bounced off!
John's very first flight ended in a crash landing right into the trash can's side that dented it ALL the way into its far side! She had flattened it with a big 'DONG' in one fierce blow!
All she had time for during the flight or 'accident' was one very long and very loud, "EEEEEEEPPPPPP!" that ended with a moan of failure in impacting the can while her upside-down body slid down the can's side to the cold floor.
John laid there in a crumpled heap while staring at the ceiling pondering her mistake, "I only thought to give off a little power to fly, like walking and I got full military setting on AFTERBURNER!"
"Flying lesson over for today! So what now?" she thought and heard what sounded like a herd of elephants or T-rexes running down the hallway this way, "Shit if they find me, they will carve me up and make Fae model kit out of my remains 'glue not included!'..." she worried out.
As the foot steps or foot crashes of thunder came ever closer to the room, John ran off towards the cabinet with the sink on top and yanked at the handle that she could barely reach and swung it open. She jumped inside in the nick of time as the room's door unlocked and opened to two men and a third sitting in a motorized wheel chair of some sort that had a very complex life support for the clearly injured man on it, or better in it as the support system wrapped around most of the man.
One of the men flicked on the room's lights and the blast of BRIGHT light hit John's newly reformed Fae eyes like a blowtorch! "EEEEEPPPP!" she squeaked falling backwards into the cabinet, what she thought was a fully lit room, was in reality only lit-up by a very dim emergency light that was constantly flickering!
The stomping herd of elephants or dinos she had heard was the men walking normally towards this room, "Ohhh these Fae sense are amazing! I was in a nearly black room and I thought it was daylight!"
"So this was our guest Mr. Smith, well I'd have to say the man fell apart!" Dr. Davros's voice buzzed out from his chair as he tried to laugh and ended up in a coughing fit.
"Yes sir, unfortunately your formula was not a success on this man. But we gained lots of data from his death and still can gain more with a thorough autopsy. Then afterwards we can filter and salvage your formula out of Mr. Smiths remains!"
John figured out who the injured man was in the chair, "That is Dr. Davros, I thought I had killed him two weeks back! He must have survived the hit I was ordered to take out on him and 'DAMN IT' maybe if he had died," John growled, "I would not be a Barbie doll with wings!" John finally hissed out in anger.
For the next several minutes the three men chatted away about what had happened to Smith and what they or a team of autopsy specialists would do with his remains. They finally left and John was so furious he really did not hear what they said. But he wanted vengeance for what was done to him!
"Now to get out of here without ending up dead or worse as a science experiment!" she grumbled jumping back down to the floor from the cabinet.
John examined the room closer and spotted the rooms old ID plate on the wall and remembered it instantly, "This is the lab that Davros shut down last year, he must of hid the fact he reopened it and kept to his personal experiments the church had banned him from!"
"I know the layout of this place and where," John smiled as she spotted the air conditioning vent on the far wall, "I know where most of the ducts lead to and they go outside!"
John ran to the large return air duct cover and found it was very well screwed down. So she started to yank on it and finally got one of the louvers to tear free, "Great just enough room to slip through and get out of here!" she smiled inwardly sliding her body over the lip and inside towards freedom or whatever waited for the new Fae pixie!
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
For the next hour plus 'John' was the best name to us for right now, until she had time to think or even think to give herself a more fitting name! She had walked or semi-crawled down the dirty AC ducting of the build and YES...AC ducts DO get very dirty even in a lab that is supposed to be clean!
John meandered as best she could throughout the maze of squared steel tubes, trying to figure out were she was from time to time by looking out a vent and straining to read the numbers on the rooms that ID'ed them all.
"GOD, I thought this would be easy as pie to figure my way out. But the seeing the world of AC ducting on a blueprint verse actually walking around via being small enough to BE actually inside them is a VERY different world indeed!" she sighed out long and hard in the AC's ever present stiff breeze.
It took some time, but John figured out that she needed to go down at least one whole floor of the lab's complex and maybe two in total to find a machine room with outside access. So at the next intersection going down she found it easy to 'flutter' down if she just closed her eyes and just let the new flying instinct run wild. John looked back the shaft going up after landing softly instead of the harsh THUD if impact she had expected, "I hope I don't need to go back. Because I'd bet on messing up and doing the whole pixie ping pong ball bit yet again!"
As she walked down duct after duct it, even with constant checking of room numbers to verify where she was at. It was a looming fact, that she was becoming lost in the maze of the AC system. Then John came upon a conundrum! An intersection, one way led into a huge blower that would certainly chop her into pixie-burger and the other duct lead into vastly smaller 'high velocity' duct-work that John knew was not on the blueprints he had consulted on for the security team guarding this place years ago.
She shrugged in defeat while walking back to the last grate to recheck her position, "This is not looking well to me, I might not ever get out of here alive!"
At the new grate she checked the room's number and decided to take an unexplored duct that headed what she knew for sure was 'east' and how she just 'knew' that was one of the new sense she had gained in the change. Much like a bird, she knew...that was north she nodded over to the dark ducting behind her and back over there to her left, was a duct going east!
John passed by three grates along this new ducting and stopped to check this room's number, plus what it might be! She grabbed the grill's venting vane and gave it a shove so she could see the room better by fitting her head past it. Once she got her head past the metal vane, she sang out, "This is one of the machinery rooms and I see daylight past the generator over there! It must be daylight, because the generator needs to have an exhaust vent going outside of the building!"
Now with light at the end of the tunnel or well at least this branch of the tunnel. John stepped back from leaning her head into the room and kicked at the grill's vane to break it and let her into the room. But she did not really grasp her new strength and overestimated it's new power. SO the whole grill was blown free of the duct and flew wildly across the room and bashed into the far wall with a BANG!
"Ohhhh shit! Over did that kick and I bet someone heard it!" she shrieked out ducking back deeper into the duct-works!
For about twenty minutes John stood peeking around the duct-works next corner waiting for a hand or arm or even a head to pop its way into the duct and maybe spot her and it never came, "Maybe they did not hear that one?" she gave the duct-works a near silent sigh.
She crept back to the machinery room, peeked inside and found no one was there or had been there!
With some mental discipline she leapt out of the duct-works closing her eyes and used only instinct to flutter her way down slowly until she felt cool concrete under her feet.
Once on the floor John looked around and started searching out the large room for the source of the daylight that barely streamed any real light over that already coming from the room's many light fixtures.
She found the light was coming in via a locked window about eight feet up a smooth concrete wall, there was a small ledge made by some of the generator's feed piping coming from the outside. BUT that was up four whole feet over her head and being only twelve inches tall meant that might have well been a mile!
To say John was frustrated was an understatement, she was caught between one of several bad choices.
Plan number one. Was try to fly up there on top of the pipes and while flying up, maybe or certainly goof it all up! AND all that mess would have the security team pour into the room looking for the noise of her 'pinballing' off all the walls!
Plan number two. Was looking for something, just anything to climb up on like a chair or ladder in the small room or even more crazy go out into the hallways or rooms nearby this one to find such an item. THEN try to get it back here unseen and unheard!
Plan three, was trying to climb up on the generator and shimmy or something across to the wall, then slide down towards the narrow window ledge. Then lastly hope to make a jump over to the window before hitting the floor or wildly flapping and maybe going off once again like a 'pinball' on steroids!
Next was plan number four, was the worst of all! Because choosing this last choice over the rest, meant going out the room's only door and into the complex's hallways out in the open. She might be in a barbie doll size body, but that did not mean she was invisible!
There was a fifth choice, try to fly back up into the AC vents without 'pinballing' around the room. John thought to herself...'low chance of that happening!'
Right when John was the angriest with her current situation and very, VERY frustrated about the whole mess of what seemed to be her new life. She was mulling all the plans over and over and over growing ever more tense. She even made a more frustrating try at jumping up at the pipe ledge when a flash of light blanked out her vision and blackness took her away.
When John finally awoke, she found that both hands were cuffed behind her back and was laying face down on the concert with nearly a dozen security guards in SWAT style gear staring down at her.
"Well lookyyyy here our skinny naked teen just woke up!" a woman hovering over her sassed, "Now tell us princess how did you get into our building and this mess before we toss you into the waste reclaimer system, then pump your remains out into the lab's rose garden as fertilizer!" an angry woman asked 'John' and she appeared to be the team's leader!
John was more than a bit confused about what the woman had just said, so she tried to look herself over and found that her body was no longer a Pixie barbie doll at all! But she was now a very skinny undeveloped girl john reasoned about age fourteen at best!
She was still groggily form the sudden change back to what would be normal human size, but awkwardly still female, "I...I...What?" is all she could muster beyond her 'twice in the same day' fried brain.
"Hummmm!" the woman angrily grunted, "You must be one the lab experiments that got loose without the doc's noticing?" the angry woman asked no one in particular and yanked John back up to her feet as a man came into the room dressed in a medical uniform.
"One of yours doc?" one of the other guards questioned making room for him to pass by or see the girl better and started tossing a poncho like hospital gown over John's still naked form as he asked.
"None of mine are missing..." He puzzled out looking John's small body over, "But this might be Doctor Gunther Octavius's latest creation or experiment?"
"Call that guy and get him down here right now!" the seething guard leader said yanking John to the room's doorway and out down the hallway, then finally into an empty exam room.
After she sat John down on the exam table, she started to take off the handcuff, "Now if I take these off, you are not going to get all frog-y on me or I will beat the living shit out of you doctor's orders, wants, needs or not!" the woman ordered with a stern warning and she nodded back in agreement for now.
John waited a short time with the woman watching over her every move till a very young man in dirty medical scrubs showed up and he seemed to be put off at being interrupted, "What is this, I have now subjects missing or any alive right now!" he huffed in rough English entering the room, "What is this girl?" he asked in his dense German accent.
"So, Gunther. This girl is not one of your Fae experiments?" the doctor already in the room asked.
"Mine...mine are all dead from being drained of "DB" or died in transition from baseline to Fae," he puzzled out looking John's body over, "BUT!" he exclaimed in surprise, "This girl is certainly some kind of Fae, some part of their race. Were did you find this one?" he asked.
"We found her in the 'genny' room after the alarm sounded in there for an unauthorized movement or sound. First we secured the lab's outside parameter, then searched the room and Bingo! We found her!" the guards leader informed Gunther.
~"So that's why they found me, I forgot that they secured the building from outside parameter, then working inward to keep the experiments from getting away!"~ John remembered silently.
The new doctor Gunter started examining her by flipping John's now longer hair off her ears, "Well she has the marked pointed ears of a Fae." then he looked at her eyes next, "and the eyes look human at first glance but are Fae by that slight purple color in them that you only see when looking much closer.
The doctor went to the wall and flipped the lights off for a few seconds and then right back on, "Did you all see that purple glowing of the eyes people? That is the mark of Fae too and some mutants of course!"
Next he examined her leg closer around the knee by flexing her joint a bit, "We definitely have some type of Fae here gentlemen and the knee joint proves it!" he exclaimed and went on to explain his findings as he flexed her knew a few times to show all in the room, "see the Fae knee is closer to a 'ball and socket'. Whereas the human knee is more like two bones rammed together, with a kneecap on top and tendons holding it all together!"
John looked on and really noticed how much she had really changed in only one day! It was strange to think the old "John" was now very dead to the world and this new "Fae" embodiment was taking over in place of that forever changed man!
"So who's experiment are you little girl or who's lab did you escape from?" Gunther asked her in a deep voice and very thick German accent.
"I woke up there and...and...I don't remember anything!" she kind of lied, but it was the truth in a strange way! She really did not know what had gone on for the last few days, weeks or maybe months!
"Well if no one will take claim of you..." the doctor said coldly and his words made John shiver with fright. "Then I will take you over to my "DB" lab for testing and see what we can get out of you."
"DB?" she asked timidly.
"You have never heard of 'Death blossom'..." the German doctor grinned evilly back at John and she drew back from him in fright, "Because that is only the first step!" he admitted wildly!
That is when it all started to dawn on John, she had heard of all the experiments the church had done on the many various Fae and making tries at creating mutants. Next was the street drug that enhanced or made human magic users wildly more powerful for a short time. Then she was told it could in a massive dose make non-magic users...MAGICAL!
All of that creation was very expensive to make, more expensive to even buy and incredibly hard to get.
'Death Blossom' was the street name for both the drug and the process to create it.
But now she was understanding 'the how' behind the church even making it...they made it directly from the Fae themselves and it seemed the Fae or a Fae died during the process!
That is why the church had the old 'John" chase that teenager across the whole nation right to the Fae embassy doors. They made that teen boy into a Fae via Dr. Davros's serum, the church leaders never told him of that process. And here was John by the same experiment changed into an actual Fae...a Fae girl and about to die in some horrible way!
This is when the exam room's door popped open by a gurney and John realized it was here to take her who knows where deeper into the labs and to be surly experimented on and the most likely end result was death and being carved up! The gurney had its patent straps already laid out and at the ready in case she did not want to go willingly!
With the door open she saw an opportunity that might not come again, "Ohhh FUCK THIS!" she shouted while making a bolt for the open door and while everyone's attention was occupied by the gurney being readied for the room.
John leapt form the exam table with intent of slipping past the only guard in the room and then under the front of the gurney and down the hallway. She knew the buildings layout well and now not being Barbie sized traveling via the AC ducting meant she knew the way out!
And to freedom!
John only moved about a foot before the woman guard graded her by the shoulders, the larger woman must have see the move coming and reacted far too quick, "OOOHHH no you don't..." she barked then growled, "I warned you about getting 'froggy' on me!
"Let me go I am not an experiment, I am a person and not some fucking lab rat!" John screamed back and to anyone within earshot, she sounded more like a cornered animal than teen girl!
"You are going nowhere!" the guard insisted by putting an iron grip on the teen's shoulders and arms while she squirmed all about. John quickly found that her new smaller self was on the losing side of this fight. The woman guard was clearly much stronger than John's now scrawny teen body and on top of that even stronger than most women her size!
"I am not a lab rat!" John kept shouting while struggling to get free of the woman.
With all the shouting and fighting, the woman guard noticed one thing...a change in the teen she was fighting with.
The teen girl's body was shrinking!
AND SHRINKING AWAY FAST!
John struggled, squirmed, twisted and fought as her body shrank down and down in size to the guard's astonishment! Her body shrank, but still had power behind its moves and when her 'Pixie' wings finally slid out of John's back.
The guard quickly found that she was in trouble, the teen was now doll size as wings popped free of her back! AND those innocent looking and very 'cute' wings were more like very well decorated razor blades to the guard's hands. Their wild flapping was quickly shredding the guard's thick gloves and the flesh under them RIGHT to the bone!
"WHAT THE HELL!" the woman shouted out, then that shout turned into howls of pain as the Pixie's wings shredded her gloves and hands into a bloody mess. |
The guard had to let go, she had no real choice in the matter because both hands were in no shape to hold much of anything right now. With the guard's hands only a memory now, John flapped wildly towards the doorway and right out into the hallway where one of the lab's other guards was waiting for her!
And indeed a huge male guard was waiting and he was armed with what seemed to be an even bigger shotgun! John knew that shotgun on sight instantly...it was an AA12, one of the fastest firing full auto shotguns ever made and this one had a huge thirty round magazine all ready.
A shouted order came from the room that John had just left. "Don't let her out of here alive...KILL HER if need be!"
With that shouted order the guard raised his weapon at John and she knew what that thing could do to her only a dozen feet away. One of those things that gun could do, was fill the air around her body with hundreds of pellets in less than a minute as it emptied the huge magazine!
John had two choices...
One was front of her, the huge guard with a very HUGE gun! The other choice was behind her, that used to be a straight shot to the lab's entrance doors! But they had changed it since her last visit and now there was a glass wall with one locked glass doorway blocking her only known path out of the lab complex!
John looked at the locked door, plus yet another guard making sure it was indeed blocked and back to her front to see what was coming and raised both of her tiny hands before her small body to try and shield it from imminent death.
The guard fired...the shotgun pellets flew at the little Pixie only to bend or deform around her tiny body, then fly farther down the hallway where they shattered the glass divider and its locked door! John stared at the guard and his now empty gun, he had fired all thirty rounds! Yet none of those hundreds of pellets even touched the Pixie and that is when John noticed that her hands were glowing intensely making a shield, a bubble that protected her small body from the blasts of the gun.
On instinct alone John saw her now open path so, she flew down the open hallway and right out the shattered entrance doors beyond...she was free for now!
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
'John' kept her name for now till she choose a new one to better match her new Pixie form. Well she had flown over the southern half of Salt lake City for several hours until the sun had finally set and she decided with the lab far behind her. That her new top priority above all her other needs, was finding some clothes that could fit a doll sized body and any food to fill her growling stomach!
As she winged over the city below, John spotted a mall 'his old human' self knew well and she knew that this was the place to seek both food, clothes and shelter for the night or maybe days to come! First task of the night was to figure out if the mall in general and the one store she was seeking inside its huge layout were both closed for the night.
It took some time to figure what was where within the huge mall complex because she had never flown over it, she had only walked around inside it during long lunches taken away from the lab that laid somewhat nearby by driving standards. But what helped the most right now, was that she knew the store in question was set aside in an attached mini strip mall or outside wing made up of upscale stores that ringed the southern half of the mall property.
John found the right store below her current path and noted once again that thinking about how or where her body was flying was a bad choice and only led to wild gyrations of her current flight path and wild swings in altitude that scared her almost to death as the ground came up at her fast! Then the ground just quickly fell away as she stopped thinking about 'fly' and cleared her mind and thought "death INCOMING!" that fear is what saved her from a crash landing twice so far!
On her trip over the next section of the mall, she noted not one person below all save one very 'bored to death' guard roaming about the area checking doors being locked with a shake on each one's handle, then she would move on to the next store.
Now she knew for certain that the place was empty and time to land on the roof was at hand! So John focused on the store's largest signage "USA girl doll emporium" and the roof beyond it rather than thinking 'hey lets land over there'...and crash! Because you don't know how to fly, let alone LAND yet! Was her main scary thoughts for right now.
John smiled inwardly as her body skimmed right over the brightly lit sign towards the roof and then she thought to aim for a certain spot to land softy....THAT WAS A MISTAKE...thinking!
I AM GOING TO CRASH!!!
Was her last thought flashing through her mind just before she solidly WACKED right into the roof's hard surface and rolled on for several feet into a heap on her backside. "Well that went as planned...BAD!" she sighed out with a thought laying there starring up at the night sky far above.
Over the next several hours
Over the next several hours, John learned several things about her new body. First one being that her longer manicured fingernails were a GREAT deal more sharp 'talons' than her human self had as she used them to RIP open a large section of the sheet steel ducts of the building's AC system to gain entry to the store below the roof.
Next lesson learned on an ever growing list! Was that as a twelve inch Barbie doll sized Pixie! Her new stomach might be the size of a large marble. But she quickly found out that small organ could contain much MUCH more than normal! Because she cleaned out the snack shop below of a dozen small chocolate dipped mint cookies in one sitting, then started eyeballing the rest of the candy bins as the next course!
The last lesson of the night on her new self, was that artificial cloths burned her skin and if left in contact long enough left a rash that goes away soon enough. BUT if the cloth is left on skin even longer it seems the rush ends up being closer to a burn that takes even more time to go away and hurts like the dickens!
John (named for now) found out that last part while trying on Barbie size clothes to cover herself with, but now has switched to the higher end " USA girl dolls" or the much smaller selection of custom clothes she found in several glass cases at the back of the store, they were all locked until her claws ripped the locks right out of the cases!
That last section of glass display cases was a gold mine of fashion to one her size!
Besides the dozens of ball gowns or full blown 'princess' outfits or lastly the utterly strange or outlandish fashions one would only see on a model runway. This display had row after row of modern styled clothes in just her new size AND all of them were cotton, wool, real fur lined or lastly real silks over the much more normal 'for doll sized clothes' plastically cloths, like nylons or polyesters!
It took some time for her to go through most of them because the collection of clothes was stacked in thin display boxes, rather than on displays like a store would have for more human sized customers. But after an hour of searching, flipping through box after box, she had several designer jeans, three sets of shorts if she choose to wear some and three pairs of shoes, plus one set of tight calf high boots to cover up her feet. The last find and biggest treasure was backless silk tops that fit loosely but did free up her wings for flying, but sadly it was only two of them!
John nibbled at a nice selection of candy, while she shoved all of those clothing treasures in a large backpack that she planed on wearing backwards on her chest, while she flew deeper into the city and over to the station stop for high speed trains heading west out to where she hoped the elves or Fey would help her out since she was now one of their kind.
Her mental plan so far was to sell out the church and Davros to the elves. All in exchange for helping her out with this new life or a VERY thin possibility of being changed back into a human. One way or another, both of them The Church of the Untainted and Davros would pay dearly for changing her into this 'pixie' and she would not rest until she had some measure of vengeance for all of this mess!
A whole day later.
John was perched on the roof overlooking the long platform for passengers waiting to load up on any of the high speed trains leaving Salt lake City, heading out east or west. So far today she had counted two trains heading west towards LA, but it was still far too light out for her to even try sneaking past the crowds or the train conductors and onto any of the passenger train cars.
Sneaking about was one thing she was still very nervous of, especially when she flew and calling what she did so far as 'controlled fight' was a huge joke at best! Now add flying into an automated doorway before it hissed closed and not getting spotted by any train riders while she did so, then finding a suitable hiding spot for the very long trip!
Just after nightfall the last train of the day heading westward rolled into the semi covered station and came to a stop. It was last for the day, but it being nearly the summer months of the year it was darker far far later and this train would pull into its last stop...LA just past midnight. The last of the passengers boarded the train and this was the best time for the small Pixie to jump off unnoticed on her assault of the waiting train cars!
John spotted her best chance as a large family entered the last train car and blocked the automatic doors with their bags by accident while the dad was busy with getting the older kids seated and the mother was busy with one of the two babies in her care. She made a beeline for the now open doors and fortune smiled on her as she flew right in, made hard left and landed with a bounce across the overhead baggage storage shelves!
"Whhhhheeeewwwww made it!" she sighed out laying flat on the shelf for better cover daring not to even move until the train started to roll out of the station and start gaining speed.
From here the train's next stop was Las Vegas, then it headed straight non-stop into LA's Union station and the main transportation hub it was for the area around LA. John took time to rest on the shelf and hid as best she could among the shadows of the car long shelf.
John was about to fall asleep when she noted nosy shuffling below her and the shelf she was hiding on. THEN suddenly the mother below heaved a bag up to the shelf and quickly shoved it as deep as it could go..."EEEEPPPPP!" John shrieked jumping to her feet and running out of the way of the oncoming bag that was huge to her current size!
Before John could even get a sigh or relief in!
The mother shoved yet one more bag her way and this one bounced against the shelf bouncing the small Pixie all over the place before she regained her feet. The next one hurled her way was not far behind and one more time the Pixie skittered along the shelf for her life from the onslaught of luggage!
After the third bag tossed her way, John heard the mother retake her seat and start playing a game with her two oldest children. "Thank GOD she is done, a few more like that and I'd run out of room!"
For now John rested on the shelf and actually started to fall asleep. But most of the time she was woke up by the older kids below until their mother sent them off farther down the car to let the two babies sleep with the younger kids.
John's new Pixie nose sniffed at the air, waking her from a near dream and she wiggled it about, "I smell," she pondered out loud, "Gram crackers!" she smiled and spotted a large snack bag of them hanging out of the last bag's cargo pocket on the bag nearest her.
"What luck!" she smiled to the bag.
"MMMMMM!" she smiled to no one as she stood up and walked over to see the bag better, "Mommy packed animal gram cookies! Time to eat!" she sang while tearing her sharp fingernails over the plastic to open a cookie sized slit that allowed her access to the waiting treats.
While she was busy snapping one the crackers in half to better slide it free of the bag, John noticed the very interested three year old of the large family watching her every move and the young girl smiled at the Pixie's presence as she gave a friendly wave.
John finally pulled the cookie free of the bag and smiled back to the child, then shushed her in the classic, "Lets be secret signal" of finger to her lips. The kid grinned and nodded in agreement back, then giggled.
What John did not know at the time was that as a Pixie and being a magical creature afforded her some new protections. One of which, was even if she jumped up and down while waving her arms all about AND shouting. The human adults below would most likely never see her, let alone notice her in any more than passing and would be in most case dismissed as "I am seeing something? Nawwww!"
It seems that only the youngest of humans could spot such small magic creature unless one really tried to be spotted or actually touched the adult human to gain their attention! This inherit invisibility to human sight, especially in adults was the Pixie's best defense and one of the gifts given to the whole race by their Goddess...Gaea.
A short time later the train's next stop came in Las Vegas, were not too many passengers boarded the mid-week red-eye this train represented heading into LA and those that did enter John's car instantly spotted the pack of kids. Then just as quickly decided that wanting sleep after spending time in a 24hr party town, plus kids, equaled not getting ANY sleep on the ride back home! So they all left for the train's other more empty and far quieter cars to snooze away the coming hour plus before the train ended up in LA.
Soon enough the high speed train started to slow as it came rolling into the downtown area of LA, then came to a gentle stop at one of the many platforms in the immense transportation hub of the city...Union Station. This building was one of many adjoined on to the older train station with a vast subway system below and several strings of concrete monorails zipping out of the upper floors of the more modern part of the structure.
John waited for the best time to exit or escape the train car and that was well after everyone had left! She ducked off to the rear most part of the baggage shelf and far off to one side farthest away from the now exiting family. After the family had left, the car's doors stayed open for the late night cleaning crew to access the whole train to ready it for the next days runs across the nation.
She waited for a time till no one was left on the train and spotted the cleaning crew working at the front of the long train and towards the back where she was, "Perfect no one around and I hope I can make this!" she prayed and though forward to having to fly down into the subway to grab a car there that was heading to the west part of the vast city where the elves had their embassy.
The fast flying Pixie dodged all about trying to stay hidden, but still get down a few levels in the huge building to the right subway. People that even did notice her passing dismissed it as a big bug or a bird. Some form or level of invisibility was the gift each of the Fae had naturally and the Pixies had the best! But, John did not have one thing the teen she chased here weeks ago and that was glowing runes that showed her a clear path of were to go for safety...Gaea was not favoring this new Fae at all it seemed!
But regardless of runes showing a clear path or not, John knew her way around the city of LA very well indeed. Because she had been posted here by the church right after her time with Fed alphabet spies inc! Once down in the subway levels, she flew over to the right subway line heading west and luckily for her that line stopped only a few blocks from the embassy grounds of the Fae.
She waited for a nearly empty train and flew right in as the doors hissed open, then found a spot actually hiding under one of the seats because subways did not have overhead storage bins! John wiggled her nose at the various smells on the floor as the subway pulled out to the station, "Thank God they clean at night and JUST did this floor or would never be able to stand the smell!"
Once at the right stop of the subway line, she flew out of the underground stations as fast as possible and still maintain some level of control and then straight up high above the streets straight towards the tall embassy building to the south of the station opening at street level. As she came nearer to the embassy block she swooped back down to street level just above most people's heads. Then as she crossed the line where the city of LA ended and the park like setting of the embassy grounds started it was like she sank into a wall of mud. The Pixie's wings beat at the air furiously to keep up speed, but she made slow headway like something or some power really did not want her presence here...yet could not keep her out with a more firm or solid wall of force!
When she finally sputtered out of strength, John fluttered down to the ground at the foot of an Sidhe guard just exiting one of the embassy's large font doors, "What do we have here?" the guard questioned the small Fae in Elvin as he hunched down closer to it.
John only understood got two of those words of Elvin and not because she had even studied the language as a human. Something else was helping her for now. Those words were, 'do' and 'have'. She figured out the rest!
"I need help!" she cried up to the tall guard standing over her.
"A Pixie using human English, why?" he asked down to her in Elvin once again.
All John got from that question was, 'using' and 'why'..."I need help, need a place to hide from them..." she huffed out exhausted by the long days running away from the church and this last flight across the embassy grounds in what felt like running in mud!
"Humm, the guard pondered the small Fae and its plight, "Why would one not much past a quarter,"he assumed the Pixie's age to be under twenty five or a 'quarter' to the long lived Fae, "Be out in human lands without elders or in a group?" the guard asked much to John's relief in English.
"I don't know what a 'quarter' is, BUT I need help!" she insisted vehemently.
"You are a strange one little Pix, but I guess for now I had better take you in and we can see what is wrong with you or find your elders...humm?" he stated while putting his open palm down for her to jump into.
John leapt at the invite of help, then was carried into the huge embassy by the guard and then set down on the lobby's greeting center, "This young Pix needs help and only seems to speak english?" the guard told one of the Elves running the greeting center.
"A Pixie only speaking english, BAAAA!" she huffed back to them in Elvin, "That is a human language, we speak ours in our places!"
A younger elf rolled across the workspace behind the desk over to John, "Well what is wrong young Pix?" he asked in english.
"I need help and maybe its best I explain this to the embassy's minister?" she begged all around her.
"Well let's have a healer look this one over first and maybe she can heal this one up without bothering the twins for their valuable time?" the older elf running the greeting center suggested and got nods back from both the guard, plus her young co-worker.
The older lady of the two elves running the greeting desk sang out to the virtual small forest that made up most of the lobby of the huge building, "Alaesa please come out here and see to the care of this young Fae?" she asked.
A woman barely dressed in a wispy gossamer cloth faded into sight from the side of one the small forest larger trees and walked over to the desk, "So this small one needs my help?" she sang in english and must have been listening into the whole conversation for some time.
All three elves at the desk nod back and the older one says back in Elvin, "If you can or I will call the Jabbress twins to come out and help her."
The Nymph's hands glowed as she waved them towards the much smaller Pixie standing on the desk and she gently warned her in english, "Don't move, this will not hurt one..." but she never finished the sentence before shouting in out loudly in Elvin, "What is this abomination, this is pix feels more human than Fae. She REEKS of Human science and taint!...BEGONE!" she cried angrily and vanished from sight.
Both Elves sitting at the desk reacted instantly to the cry, by skittering backwards in their chairs from the new threat they both saw while calling up shielding spells. The guard yanked his sword from its scabbard and warmed up a spell that dripped multi colored lava onto the floor to the new Pixie's eyes.
The Guard shouted one word in Elvin to the room, "Dagor!"
(Battle!)
John thought for a short second, "That must be SOME word!" because with its cry, the doors of the embassy locked shut, the shutters rolled out across the gigantic windows that made up one side of the building. Then no less than six other guards popped into the lobby at random locations with both of their hands set already with an ragging prismatic glow that dripped off them into small bright pools that took several seconds before fading away to nothing in the floor.
"Hey I give up...No MAS!" John yelled in english and spanish. Well what little spanish she knew, while shooting up with both of her arms far above her tiny head and body! That is when she noticed on the balcony the long line of archers that faced her before in this very room, back when she was human and a man!
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
Will our new Pixie convince the Drow twins she is worth saving?
Rohanna called to the healer that made the small forest inside embassy lobby home, "An'edla come here and let me see this Pix's taint via your eyes?"
"Jabbress, please...no." her strained and afraid voice pleaded the drow twins from hiding amongst or even inside the trees.
"An'edla come now," Rehanna added in next and sounded a bit more stern with the nymph who was disobeying her.
"Yes protector, I come as requested." she finally gave in while appearing slowly out of the side of a far away tree, yet she came no closer,"Please believe me that small one is tainted and it scares me that humans can or WILL make such...things!" she spat out that last word as if it was pure venom!
Rehanna raised an eyebrow to the nearly disobedient nymph, "Come here now and let us borrow your sight!'' The Drow twin insisted on using the far more sensitive inborn sight of the nymph, that could see human taint or spoilage so much better than a Drow could. The nymph race was far better connected to Gaea and nature that made up most of the world than most Fae!
An'edla crept closer, but kept her head down to the Drow's harsh stare as she came up behind Rehanna and she kept the Drow between herself and John for now. "Here my Jabbress, SEE the TAINT of this...Creature!" and surely she might have meant more 'monster' over her simple use of Creature!
Next An'edla grasped the back neck of the closest Drow and let her vision flow into her fellow Fae. Rehanna reacted instantly to the sight, even though the human taint or taint of human science was diminishing away slowly...it still made her sick at the sight of it and she held back an onrush of the need to vomit from the sight along with her twin who was covering her mouth from being revolted at the vision the nymph gave both twins.
Rohanna cleared her throat of a little bile before she spoke, "ENOUGH! This is an abomination to all Fae, what we are and what values we hold dear!" she waved, dismissing the small 'fae' standing on the desktop...with that signal the guards appeared as if they had been given the go-ahead to blast John to bits and she KNEW it was coming by their harsh stare, plus how much more their hands glowed by spells warming up for use!
"Hold on...I can give you info on who did this to me...did this to other humans out there and some of how and...and...don't kill me... GIVE ME A CHANCE!" she pleaded, John’s tiny voice stuttering more than actually speaking clearly.
Rehanna starting cackled with glee at what the tiny creature had said, but suddenly barked stopping John’s coming death, “WAIT! I want to hear this ‘creature’ out? Lets see what it knows about humans using science to make tainted and corrupted Fae out of human filth!”
Rohanna eyeballed her twins' strange giving of mercy to this corrupt Fae, as usually that part of the pair hated anything even remotely human and thought of most humans as something one might find on a boot bottom after you stepped in a gutter!
“Okay, but this had better be good…or we’ll cook you alive very very slowly, over the mercy of blasting you instantly to bits!” Rohanna warned with a sigh.
“I can tell you that ‘The church of the Untainted’ is what caused my change into this…” John said while waving a hand over his or now ‘her’ Pixie body, “and that they changed that human boy into an elf, the one that was pursued right here to this very embassy just barely two weeks or so ago!”
“So how do you know all of this and can you prove it's true!” Rehanna growled at the much much smaller Fae.
The small Pix gulped, knowing she was playing her last few aces and It was doing that or dying in horrible pain! “I am Mr. Smith,...the Mr. Smith, you demanded blood from that very night after you defeated ‘the Iron Duke so very easily.”
Both twins start laughing up a storm, Rohanna gasps as she says, “Ohhh my Gaea you must be playing with us or just gave us Fae a huge gift?”
“It’s true I am him…or was him!” the Pix shouted back.
“Hummm then let’s see for sure…shall we!” and Rohanna as a wave of her hand opened up a rip in the air and she pulled that very vial of blood she was given by that ‘Mr. Smith’ a few weeks back, “So you willingly gave me this blood?” she asked.
“Looks like it and I also gave another vial to your twin at the same time!” John pleaded.
“Fine, now please write down your full real name on this for me, so we can check it all out…Add birthdate and any other personal info you think might help, fold it and hand it only to me.” Rehanna demanded as she slid a paper pad and small pen over to John.
John took the smaller pen, one obviously made for one of her kind or size and did as the Drow asked and then slid the folded paper back to her, “This is what you want?” she asked innocently.
Rehanna unfolded the paper, read over it fast, refolded the paper, then took some of John’s blood from the vial and tapped a spot of it on the corner of the folded paper. The other elves gasped loudly, sounding shocked by the act so far, as she placed a spell on the paper! As the spell worked its own magic, it made a line of magical light right to John’s chest and then joined one over to the vial of unused blood as the paper burned to ash…then the ash vanished into nothing!
Rohanna shook her head to the sight, “Stupid, you are certainly not Fae…not after giving another being your true name, plus blood willingly and now with that spell WE TWINS OWN YOU FULLY right down to your very spirit!”
“WHAT!” John shouted knowing this was bad, “I did not agree to any of this…agree to being your slave I’d have to guess!”
“Like you had any other choice in the matter? It was either come here and beg for mercy from us Fae or go back to whatever human lab spawned the monster you are now. AND we are very sure that the lab would cut you into tiny itty-bitty slices to study right down to your very DNA?....Tell me I am wrong?” Rohanna reasoned back!
John let out a long sigh of defeat, “You are not wrong, this place, the Fae were my best shot at living for anything longer than a month! The lab and or the church would surely spend millions if not billions to get me back into their hands and run experiments on me till there was nothing left!”
“Ohhh nice there is a bounty on this one!” Rehanna had to laugh evilly.
“Not one we would want to collect…EVER! But I understand my sister's graveyard humor!” Rohanna laughed.
“So what do you want from me?” John had to ask and hoped he or she had something left to bargain with!
“Ohhh everything you know or heard about the process that made you into this…” and Rehanna waved a finger over John’s body, “AND who or what organization is involved and most important any physical evidence you have access to!” Rohanna added in next, not missing a beat of her twin’s question.
Then both spoke in perfect stereo, “Then add you will call us ‘My Jabress’ or Jaberess…think of its use instead of Miss, Ma’am or sir and ALWAYS USE IT! OR else!” They both demanded in a tone that emphasized the threat and John took it as a genuine one after seeing them take ‘the Iron Duke’ apart a few weeks back with near zero effort!
John started to talk and after only a few minutes, Rohanna interrupted her, “Humm lets take all of this inside my office instead of out here…I fully trust my fellow Fae, but I can tell they are getting angry at every word you say and that anger is growing with each name you state!”
Rohanna got up from her place sitting behind the lobby greeting desk and waved to John still standing on the top, “Well follow me?”
“I can’t really fly well yet, can someone please carry me?” she asked in a timid voice and right then Rehanna slammed a leather armored fist right down next to John knocking her down to the tabletop with the force, “YOU FORGOT TO ADD JABBRESS to the end of that question…NEVER FORGET IT or next time I will cut you down myself!”
“Yes Jaberess, please help me…jaberess?” John said meekly while trying to stand up.
“You will fly or walk or finally run! Due note that choosing walking or running you have a risk of getting stepped on or kicked. I would recommend flying, because you will need to fly sooner or later and now is the best time to learn.” Rohanna said to John over her shoulder while walking away.
John quickly looked around and saw that with all the rest following the first Drow twin, she would get kicked or stomped to death if she followed by walking or even running. So she huffed out and took to flying from the desktop…more like flying about like a crazy drunk Pixie!
She tried to keep up with the Drow but fell behind as branches and other things got in her flight path trying to cross the small forest of the embassy lobby. One of the elven guards sighed out “Gaea sina pix sucks ie' flyien!”
John knew enough of the language by now to know it was an insult and shouted back at him, “Could you do any better after only growing wings two days ago!”
He smiled back at her, “Gaea saesa Lotesse amin be i' er tanya tyela sina onna!"
John only understood a few words of that reply…Gaea…the one…ends…creature! She knew to shut up from there on!
After Rohanna lead the party through the lobby forest and a few short hallways, she stopped at a large office door and asked the elf behind what must be a secretary’s desk, “Rania, please come into my office to write down everything this Pix will say to us and I will have several tasks for you to do with that information later on.”
John took note of the secretary named Rania, she was of average height for the elves and wore an amazingly beautiful dress, plus she had the looks to match like most of the female elves that worked in the embassy! Rania picked up a ‘com-frame’ to take notes on as she was asked to.
Rohanna opens the doors on her huge shared double office and takes a seat behind her desk, “Guards please wait outside.'' She asked the rest and the last in her secretary closed the doors, then took a seat near Rohanna’s desk.The other twin Drow stood at the doors…what seemed to be the room’s only exit to John!
John aimed to land on Rohanna’s desktop near the front and over shot the whole mess to SPLAT right across its top and nearly slid off if one the twin’s Pixies had not stopped her! The Pixie in purple trimmed armor picked her up and growled at her face “You better learn to fly and quick…if you even survive this day.” then its twin spoke, “IT'S EMBARRASSING US BOTH AND ALL OF US PIX THAT YOU DON’T!”
“I’ll try BUT I want to be human again!” John cried finally giving in to her emotions and how trapped she felt.
“I am very sure that will never happen without GOD like levels of intervention, us Fae only MAKE Fae out of humans. We don't even know how to go the other way?” Rehanna admitted to John.
“Now forget all about changing back into a human again, I want to hear all you know about the process that brought you here to us, the whole thing, the wheres and the how the process works as best you can.” Rohanna demanded while staring down at the tiny Pix on her desk, Her voice had a coldness of one not to be messed with or taken lightly!
John had to let out a long sigh of defeat as she began giving the Drow all she knew and for the next hour plus and almost two whole hours she spilled ‘the literal beans’ on the Church of the Untainted'. She told them about the project starting with Dr. Davros is hired to develop a serum to cure mutants and Fae, thus returning them to full humans. Then how the doctor was killed or was thought to be killed by the church leadership for developing a serum to really make more Fae instead of ending them!
Next was Dr. Kusanagi taking over the serum project after the church tried to murder Dr. Davros, who they all thought was dead and Kusanagi injected John with serum that was one of the few leftover doses from Dr. Davros’s experiments. John bet that Dr. Kusanagi wanted to see what would happen and work backwards to a cure that the church leadership originally wanted. Then she added that she had overheard some of the development of the “Death Blossom' serum that killed Fae, but created a drug from their deaths that gave regular humans a HUGE burst of Fae magic for short periods, but for the most part John’s information on that topic was very thin and almost hearsay.
Rania, the twin’s secretary interrupted John before she started to speak again, “So do you spell Davros and Koosanagi like this? She asked while flipping her notepad towards John to read. “It’s Kusanagi,” she spelled out, correcting the elf. Rania nodded back silently as she made the corrections.
John also spoke of knowing that one VERY LARGE pharmaceutical company was involved or outright owned by the church that helped with research and development, plus testing on the general populists! Next was a short list of laboratory locations in Utah, Colorado, and a few small ones here in LA that John suggested that they move about LA county regularly…like monthly if not every two weeks to stay away from law enforcement!
“Do you know who the church leadership are?” Rohanna asked.
“Nope, the ones on TV or on tax filings are only figureheads that change every few years, the real ones I have never seen…I have only seen holograms of them all at meetings, but I know that is not them in those holograms for sure! I have been told rumors that most of the leadership is made up of family of past members, your grandpa dies and your father takes over or maybe your mother and finally you do for your generation…like royalty.”
John answered several dozen more questions before Rohanna interrupted Rehanna’s last question, “Rania, please take what names and places we have so far and feed them to the Kitty so that she can find them, then we can deal with them or that information later on,”
“Yes my Jaberess, I will do so.” she said standing up.
“Hey, how about me?” John had to ask because she was sure they were not done.
“About what?” the Pixie on the desk guarding John asked with a bark.
“Well how about this, how are you going to help me or even let me get cleaned up? LIKE helping me or let me wash the ‘new’ smell out of these doll clothes I am wearing!” she shouted back.
The Pixie in purple trimmed armor quickly stepped forward and backhanded John across the face and made John land on her now much more cushiony ass, “You are lucky I just don’t kill you over hunting a kid down for experiments, let along the utter disgust I have over you being made into one of us honorable PIX!” she shouted down at John’s face.
“My Violet, I understand your anger. But for now, none of that until I tell you that you may harm this creature!” Rohanna warned and the Pixie nodded back, “Yes my Jabress.” and then she bowed showing her total disdain for the idea.
“Violet, that was uncalled for. Even if you don’t agree with us, we are family…closer than family!” Rehanna said, chastising the Pixie.
“Sorry big sister, I am just…mad that this creature even showed up to our very doorstep…let alone that it was even MADE by humans! Only us Fae should be able to give such gifts to others!” Violet spat.
“GIFT…GIFT YOU CALL THIS A GIFT!” John cried out as Violet lost it, pulling out a sharp spear from nothing and charged at the new Pixie. Violet was about to ram the spear right through John when Rehanna’s arm blocked her stab.
“NONE of that Violet, I have plans for this Pixie and they will make sense by the end of day!” she barked as the smaller Fae backed down with a nod of respect.
“So what is this idea Rehanna?” her twin asked, because Rehanna was mentally keeping her mentally linked twin in the dark!
“Let's have the embassy page call Nathan the new Sidhe that John was chasing, before us here in the embassy and let that child decide the creature's fate after I give him a few rules or ideas on the matter at hand!” she smiled evilly over to John and John knew she was finished!
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
Will our new Pixie convince the Drow twins she is worth saving?
Note this part of the story happens a few weeks back from where the last chapter left off midway in Meagan's Tail ch7 ...Royal lessons 3.
Inside the Los Angeles Fae embassy
The Drow twins sipped tea while sitting with Meagan,Tessa and Velatha. Rehanna called Rania Erzorwyn, who was the twin’s executive secretary and sometimes acting fill-in for the embassy as ‘minister’ for the days when the twins were not present.
Rania entered the large office from the room’s double doors, “Yes mistress?” she asked.
“Rania lets call our new Fae back from the Grove and we have some ideas for housing him for a few weeks until the council can decide where he will go on a more permanent basis.” Rehanna said while pouring more tea from the service cart sitting in the room’s middle and taking a few cookies to nibble on as well.
In the Grove on Tracy island…nearby Hekawai academy
Nathan had fallen asleep by the spring’s edge, the warm moist air flowing off the water had eased his aches and pains and the soft willowy voice of the Dryad sitting close at his side had lulled him into a deep sleep. His dreams desperately tried to change into nightmares, but the calming voice of the Dryad kept all that madness at bay for now and he caught up on the rest he had needed for many days since his change into an elf!
“Hey Elii hit me with a spell to keep me awake or her singing voice is going to drop me like a baby!” Cassiral laughed and Ellisara or Elli giggled back, “Done my chosen warrior!” as she cast just that upon him and his eyes popped wide open as the spell took effect. Cass was now wide awake and alert as if he had just slammed back a gallon of black coffee!
“Woof! I love that spell…when you need it, it works!” Cass smiled back as Elli nodded back in agreement.
Elli thought about what plans the Drow twins had for this newly minted Sidhe? Nathan had only been one of her kind for less than a moon and he had gone through such a great number of horrors already. She thought about the millennia of life laying before Nathan and hoped he would find that calm spot in his life soon, but for now she knew that he was safe and she would look to guarding just that for the teen as his chosen ‘protector’.
All Of Ellisara's thoughts were suddenly brushed aside as one of the embassy guards crept into the spring’s clearing, her bright ornate armor shining in the sun and upon seeing the guard Elli knew something was up. “The Jabbress request you to escort Nathan back to the embassy, they have many questions that need to be answered.'' The guard stated only once, then silently spun around and faded back into the spring’s edge back into the Grove beyond.
Ellisara stood up from her seat on a large rock at the spring’s edge and paced out a few feet over to the Nymph who was still humming in song to keep Nathan asleep, “Please wake him, we have been called back to the embassy.”
“I would advise that this child not go, he needs more sleep and nourishment to get well.” the Nymph advised.
“It's the twins who make the calls right now, I can only advise and interfere if I see that Nathan is in real danger. And his needing more sleep or food is not endangering his life.” Elli said, but actually agreed with the Nymph, the teen did indeed need more rest.
The Nymph nodded as she stopped her beautiful humming and patted Nathen on the side of his face, “Sorry you have to wake up, they need you back in the human world for something beyond what I know….but you are always welcome here in peace and come for my care here or rest.” her soft voice sang to the teen and he started to stir, then stood up.
“Thanks for your help. Nathan told the Nymph still sitting on the hot spring’s bank and she nodded back, “Anytime young one…anytime.” and she faded right into the ground and vanished from sight.
Cassiral started to weave a spell to make a quick gate back to the embassy, it was easy to do because the embassy grounds themselves were linked right to here and it was as easy as spinning a doorknob to the teen. Nathan stood there in awe as the spell was created and thought silently to himself “I can do that, that looked real simple to me!”
Ellisara was the first to step through the gate as she bridged the ‘gap’ and guided Nathan through the gate, Cassiral was last and sealed the gate behind him with a wave of his arm. “Why did we have to come back so soon?” Nathan asked, walking through the embassy’s small forest.
“I have no idea yet, but my bet is on the twins have an idea of where you are going to live for a time before they can find a more permanent place for you Nathan.” Ellisara had to say and waited for a guard to show up, who did indeed show within seconds and started to guide them all towards the twin’s office deeper within the embassy.
“I guess I have to face the fact that I am never going back to my family and this is my new life?” Nathan said and Elli could tell that the fellow teen was sad to say the least.
“Look at it this way Nathan, they left you and you did not leave them…they tossed you away the second they thought you were broken in their eyes! So never look back!” Cassiral gave in a voice that said to anyone that he was mad at Nathan’s family for abandoning him. That was something that nearly never happened to the Fae...only breaking of the ‘basic laws of life’ led to such acts of exile.
The guard finally stopped at a large set of double doors, “The Jabbress awaits you all inside…may Gaea protect you all.” he said before leaving. Cassiral opened the door, then led the way through them for the group as his position of ‘Chosen warrior’ for both Nathan and Elli meant he had to personally check the room for threats before they entered.
“All clear, you are safe to enter,” he smiled bowing deeply and as Elli passed by she playfully smacked him in the side.Both twins ignored the teens playfulness for Nathan’s sake, the kid did not need to see them chewing other Sidhe out for not being formal…not yet anyway!
Ellisara nodded her head to the twins respectfully, “I come with my charge Nathan, as requested by the Jabbress.”
“Fine…” Rohanna said from her seat, then pointed to a chair in front of her desk, “Nathan please sit there and Ellisara you can take a place on the couch if you wish.” She said nothing to Cassiral as he took a post blocking the room’s door as he should, being a warrior entrusted with protecting his charge.
Rehanna took over from her sister, as she paced the room in front of the twin’s shared desk, “Lets get introductions over with a short mouseketeer roll call and here we go. This is Nathan who was just changed from what seems to be a very normal human teen into a Sidhe teen by human science and we are trying to figure that out right now! Now over here we have Ellisara and we chose her to be Nathan’s protector for now and with that, her job is to look after his care and protection…simple. And Cassiral over by the door is the warrior Ellisara chose as a warrior to help in Nathan’s protection.” Elli took a turn at standing when pointed out, while Cass just nodded in respect from the door when his name was called.
Rohanna took over, as she stood up from the Nymph’s work of healing up her shoulder and side injuries from the short fight with ‘the Iron Duke’. She spoke filling in the next to be named in the roll call for the room, “Next we have Tessa here, she will be attending Hekawi next term and her watching over this little encounter will add to her training as one in line for high leadership among her kind or race. Then Meagan here is in the same boat with Tessa for her own kind.”
As Rehanna did what most thought was the last introduction for the group, a teen elf opened the door and rolled a fresh tea service into the room. This cart was far larger than the one she brought hours ago for the twins, Tessa and plus Meagan to drink and snack from. “Ahh the last to arrive and might as well introduce this fine young Fae too while we are at it…this is Velatha. She too will be attending Hekawi next term, her first year there and first time away from her family back east.”
“Take a seat on the couch Velatha and sit in on the education the others have received today.” Rehanna said while patting a place for her to sit on the room’s couch.
“Any questions so far?” Rohanna asked the teens and Meagan chirped in instantly, “Ma’am, can you please go a bit deeper into what Ellisara’s job is with or for Nathan here? I don’t quite understand it?”
“Meagan,” Rohanna began, “Ellisara is like a human social worker for the best comparison and her only case is Nathan right here. She must endeavor to find him the best of foster care and make sure he is provided with food, shelter and clothes…all bought by the council of elders via our shared fund for orphans and the changelings! We take care of our own, because in the past letting humans do that task only led to disaster in most cases!” She warned.
“Ellisara and Cassiral,” Rohanna called to make sure she had their full attention. “We have decided it's best for young Nathan here to temporarily live in the home of Tessa's aunt. As she has more than enough room and I personally know that Ellisara you have no room left at your family’s home for both Nathan and Cassiral to stay for an extended period of time.” Rohanna informed the group of her plans for the new teen.
The group listened to the plan laid out before them with ease for the most part, but Tessa seemed worried until she finally blew up and shouted.
“BUT Ro!” Tessa started and Rohanna’s harsh stare ended that familiar use of her name in mixed company, “…I mean Jabbress, a boy or BOYS under the same roof as me…it's not safe!”
“Then you can sleep in the guest house next to the compound’s pool!” Rehanna barked.
“Ohh I can’t have a girl shoved out of her home and room by me!” Nathan started with a small shout.
“I understand Nathan and I love that you have manners and a huge plus chivalry. But Tessa has her own issues in life she must face head on and she must FACE THEM SOONER RATHER THAN LATER on is best for her long term well being!” Rehanna said somewhat calmly, hoping that Nathan would understand the decision to stay in the home all up to her and her alone. This would make Tessa face her own internal demons by admitting to them to others.
Tessa crossed her arms and huffed out in anger, “FINE…but it's all on him!”
“NONE OF THAT” Rohanna shouted at the raging teen, “I will not put up with a teen’s outbursts and being unruly. You have to face being or sleeping in the same building with males and this is not your Grandmother's home…TESSA!”
“Fine, I hope it’s all good because I am not giving up my room…maybe he can sleep in the guest house instead?” Tessa had to ask because she genuinely feared a boy sleeping in the same building as her…it could get ugly!
Rehanna walked over to Tessa's chair and faced her, “No…NO…NO he will not do that in any case. We do not impose on guests like that when you have enough space in the main building at home with eight bedrooms under one roof and a dozen baths…then add the two bedrooms over in the guest house!” Rehanna barked and her tone was the kind that ended all discussion on the matter from there!
“What if Lily does not like him?” she asked next, trying to find any way, out any little way out!
“Then Lily can go sleep in the koi pond or in the tide pools until she can behave!” Rohanna said sternly, “And that is it! All over and last word on the whole matter!”
“Ma’am why is Tessa so lerry of a guy sleeping in the same house…If I can ask?”” Nathan had to wonder and was sure that Cassiral wanted to know too!
Rohanna sighed out slowly and obviously relaxed from her being angry at Tessa “Nothing dangerous and she can tell you when you get to her Aunt’s home.” Rohanna gave Nathan and the look on her face, plus a quick glance at Tessa almost pouting ended the question for now.
“So All of you head on over to Tessa’s place, then Ellisara and Cassiral can send for their personal things and clothes to get by for a few weeks and I do mean at least for a few weeks both of you. After you are all settled down, all of you can take Nathen out shopping with my credit card,” Rehanna said as she handed Ellisara a handmade leather bound card holder decorated in multi-colored leather and several real gold, plus silver accents. Elli opened the credit card holder and found a shiny silver metal card within, that shined like very finely polished chrome and she picked at a hologram bump on the card’s corner with a fingernail and thought innerly that the holo’s center was a gem inset into the metal much like a ring would do.
“Never seen one of these Jabbress. What is it?” she had to ask.
“That is a Mithril card, much like the human’s gold or platinum credit card or the more rare black card one company puts out for its top income earners use! But unlike theirs, that is based on how much money you earn, ours was created for us Fae only and we use them to take care of our own kind as needed or as gifts. Please use it wisely and with care…its main use should be for Nathan or his care and not going on a spending spree!” Rehanna warned the teen that her spending will be tracked in some way!
Cassiral had to ask a question that was worrying him, “Jabbress?” he asked meekly.
“Yes, warrior called by Nathan’s protector?” Rohanna smiled back in a playful way using his new full title!
Cassiral froze for a second at having such a long title added to him personally by someone so high up in the day to day running of the Fae nation, “Ahhh do you want your blade back?” his almost shaky voice asked.
“Keep the blade with you for now, please wear it as you should a your normal practice blade and don’t worry the magic on the blade’s hilt will keep humans from even noticing it …well not notice up until you pull it out and then they surely WILL notice it…and I will know instantly you drew it for battle and I or my sister will show up to help you!” Rohanna smiled once again with a knowing playful wink.
“Yes Jabbress, I will take care of this blade with my life!” Cass added as he finally and proudly took the blade’s belt from hanging around his neck and shoulder, then readjusted it to wear around his waist. It was a huge move in his life being allowed to wear a blade out in public, as only adults did so or graduated warriors of the Fae’s many academies!
“If there are no further questions and everyone is all set?” Rohanna asked the group and no one said anything and nodded in a way to show all was understood. All save Tessa, who only could angrily glare back at Rohanna who shook her head to the teen and ended with Tessa bowing her head down with a slight dip that showed she knew to stay quiet!
“Okay all, Tessa take them home with you and see that your guests are treated well and cared for. Please make sure that the staff are informed of your guests and then see to their needs.” Rehanna stated as she shook Tessa’s hand goodbye.
Tessa could only nod in agreement, she had been given her marching orders and had to see them through, “Yes Jabbress, as you ask.” was the only thing she could say.
“Come on and follow me out into the atrium where we can port back to my house. Elli and Cass, you should tell someone at your home to have your things ready so I can send someone to go get them or they can come to my place and drop them off.” Tessa said with a sigh thinking this day was getting worse by the second.
Tessa led the pack of teens out in the building’s small forest or park and then pulled a small leather pouch or roll from her large leather satchel, inside the roll when she opened it was a set of small crystals each nested in its own pocket. She chose one and pointed it at an empty space in the park, a shimmering circle appeared hovering in the air.
“Well that’s the port to my place, keep your hands and arms within the boat…because that be the best way to repel boarders mates!’ and she pointed for Meg to be first through and when she hesitated.
“Ahhh I have never done this, is it safe?” Meg asked, tapping a finger on the ring’s edge.
“Well go on, best get used to this sooner or later! You are going to a school with magic users and this is how we get around girl…now GIT!” Tessa grinned evilly as she gave Meg’s back a firm shove into the gate.
“Next victim…I mean volunteer!” Tessa giggled as Elli was next in line and she only smiled while stepping through the gate like she did it everyday! As Sidhe, she certainly did travel by gate all the time!
Cass had to encourage Nathan to step towards the circle of magical light, “Go ahead buddy, it's fun and you’ll love it!”
“Okay, I guess?” is what Nathan said back as he finally stepped through with Cassiral right behind him and Tessa brought up the rear as the last person through.
The next thing Nathan saw was an absolutely huge three story spanish style mansion standing before him, he looked around and found himself standing by a small marble fountain of a beautiful woman that had water spraying on it, all surrounded by a sweeping half circle driveway with a garden yard around it.
Tessa smiled at Nathan’s confusion, “No place like home and it’s my aunt's place. No way in heck could I afford anything around here!”
Nathan spun around looking the place over, “How big is this place?”
Tessa smiled back as she numbered off a list on her fingers, “Ohhh nothing more than your average Malibu beach home on five plus acres, with a guest house, pool house, three pools, tennis court, koi pond, twenty car garage with service bay and its own beach area with a party house right on the sand!”
“Is that all?” Cassiral said sarcastically.
“Well there are the tide pools near the beach and the tennis court can double as a heliport!” Tessa laughed as she walked towards the house while putting away her crystal inside her satchel.
The first two girls through the port already waited at the mansion’s large door as Tessa walked up and opened the door for them. Anyone could tell by her body language that she was apprehensive of the whole idea of having guests right now, “Please make yourselves at home, i’ll give you all the short tour after I drop off my things in my room,” she waited for all of them to pass as she held the door open for them, ”…ohh and I already have two house guests I’ll introduce you to them in a second.”
Tessa slipped in the door and closed it behind her with a small thud. Then she tapped a display screen by the door and the lights came up in the whole house, “Hey you two we have more guests your moms gave us!” she said to the panel and then ran up one of the entryways two grand staircases.
After Tessa left, Cassiral had to jest, “I guess we wait here or we might get lost in this zip code of a house!”
“This must be her aunt?” Ellisara said, pointing up at a large painting on one of the room’s walls.
Cassiral stepped closer and studied it, “Humm might be, but the date on this plaque says Nineteen twenty seven...she is either very old, very dead or one of us Fae?”
Nathan read the date off of the painting mirroring it across the room, “This one says Nineteen fifty and she looks exactly the same!”
“She looks hot no matter what year it says!” Cassiral whistles at both paintings.
“Hey Tessa I am down in the game room playing on the computer, I’ll be right up!” a girl’s voice said from the room’s control panel.
Then just a second later an exact match to that voice added, “I’m down in the theater and just hit pause…I’ll be right there, hold on everyone!”
“I wonder who they are and Tessa said…your moms sent us?” Cass questioned.
“Heck If I know, I never heard of the Jabbress having any kids…but they must?” she said back while checking out the room’s control panel and finding a menu on it that had a map as well as a long, heck very long list of the features it did in or for the home.
Cass had to laugh as he picked up one of the fruits off the table in the room’s center, “Just thinking about the Jabbress having kids is almost funny,” he bit into one of the fruits and was surprised, “Hey these are fresh and they are Grove fruit?” he said while biting into one.
“Grove fruit? That can’t be, you have only about an hour outside of a Grove to eat them or they spoil away to dust!” Ellisara said, picking up a fruit and biting it and she grinned, “You’re right it's Grove fruit!”
Right then all of them heard a door open up from under the staircase, a door that must go to the home’s lower levels, “Mom having kids is funny how?” a sassy hidden voice asked.
Then a door under the twin staircase on the opposite side of the room opened to an exact echo of that first voice, “I’d like to know that one too!” it sang unseen.
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
Will our new Pixie convince the Drow twins she is worth saving?
Tessa was up in her room hugging herself after just falling on her bed when she came into her bedroom, “I have to tend with two males in the house let alone the girls…I hope I don’t lose control and do something I shouldn’t!” she worried silently and grabbed one of the dozens of plush toys in her room, “You’ll keep me safe and keep an eye on me…won’t you!” she smiled at the plush toy in her arms, it was a very bright purple with a rainbow unicorn horn on its head. The large plush toy nodded happily back while flapping like it was pleased with her petting it and the toy smiled as its mouth revealed a sharp toothed grin of very real looking teeth of something more alive and far less a simple plush toy!
Back downstairs Tessa’s group of guests watch as twins appear from the doorways leading down to the home’s lower levels. Twins that looked like younger versions of the Drow twins back at the Fae embassy! Just far less scary! One was dressed in a loose tank top with gray shorts and pink fuzzy slippers and the other was in green camo skin tight workout pants and a t-shirt decorated with a Japanese anime devil girl across its front “Mommy’s little devil #2” it said in a dripping blood lettering font!
“SO you don’t think that mom’S’” one said, (emphasizing the ‘S’ to make it stand out) started just before the other twin finished, “Should not have or have time for children!”
“Was just surprised that with all they do, that they have the time for kids is all?” Cass gave back a bit scared by the pair. As ‘Drow’ were known as something most Fae did not mess with or even think to offend!
“Cool! We get it…” both giggled out in stereo and slid from being VERY scary Drow to just regular teens instantly!
One of them grinned as she strolled closer to Nathan, “This one is very nice!” she smiled as she slinked up and touched Nathan on the shoulder, then slipped her whole arm around him and sniffed him closely, “Ohh and the scent he gives off is wonderful…alluring!” she said in a husky voice!
The other twin sang in with her opinion on Nathan, “And his magical aura says he was touched by Gaea herself and recently…VERY recently!”
Ellisara did not like where this might be leading and stepped between one Drow and Nathan, then lifted the twin’s hand off his back with a bit more force than most would use, “Not now and none of that he has to rest up and needs to eat!’ she warned and the twin nearest her stood her ground,”AND WHO ARE YOU!” she barked.
“I am Nathan’s designated protector and designated by the Jabbress themselves back at the embassy,” she gave nonchalantly, fully knowing such a simple statement carried a ton of weight on its own, let alone who bestowed the title on her!
Cassiral saw his charge might be in danger and the protector that called upon him acting to protect ‘the charge’ of them both! So he stepped forward and grabbed the hllt of the sword on his hip to make it ready to draw. Draw a weapon on two Drow, that was one thing a Fae let alone a human never wanted to do. He had learned many a time training with the twin Jabberess and he easily thought that their daughters must be just as bad ass and skilled as their mothers was on his mind, but he had a job to do!
The Drow nearest to Ellisara backed instantly away, “Sorry protector, I was only innocently playing with him as I would anyone.”
The other twin laughed at her sister's pain, “BUSTED! I’m Telling moms!”
Upstairs Tessa felt those waves of lust from the Drows playing with Nathan! It bothered her as her hunger for those waves of lust grew, she needed them and she tried not to feed on the free floating energy…but she did anyway…naturally as she always would for the rest of her days!
Back downstairs both Drow took time to introduce themselves, “I am LiNeersyndia'Ust or Lineer or Lin for short!” said the one dressed in camo pants and anime top.
“Ohhh so I must be Kyojsseyl'Ust or Kyo for short, some days I forget which one of us is what one or which one or however that goes!?” The one dressed in the shorts laughed as her twin joined in and quickly blended the laughing into perfect stereo!
“So you are going to Tracy this term?” Cass had to ask and anyone could tell he was taken back by the pair of cute Drow, they were far, far different than their mothers in every way in his mind. One these were teens and not the top leaders of his school that he had to mind or get his ass beat ten ways to Sunday!
“Sure we are,” Kyo began first.
“We gotta learn just like any kid and it’s best to learn at the academy instead of having moms grind on us for twenty hours a day plus!” Lin smiled.
Elli shook her head to the pair, “You both are sure not your parents!”
“I’d hope not!” Kyo shouted.
“Yep, we are teens and moms is a whole fuck lot older and has been around longer than you can count!” Lin said letting a little known cat out to the bag, most Sidhe did not really know the older pair of Drow well enough to know how old they really were!
Then Kyo shushed her sister, “SHUT IT SIS! No talking family matters unless I can too…Ohhh and we are real twins and moms kind of split from a weird split…AND THAT IS ALL I AM SAYING!” she giggled!
“Split?” Cass questioned the statement with a very dog-like head tilt of wonderment!
“You might find out if you stick around long enough!” Kyo said as she walked over to Cass and leaned up warmly to him, “You smell nice and I love those eyes!” she grinned like a cat that found fresh prey!
“Heeyyyyy I want in too!” Lin barked at her sister with both hands on her hips and one could tell she was a bit mad.
“Flip ya for him!” Kyo quipped back as she grabbed Cass and picked him bodily up as if he weighed nothing to her, “I got tails and you get heads!”
“Hey if he lands on his head too bad, he might be worth nothing to me for several days! Not fair!” Lin cried back and now Cass struggled against Kyo’s grip as he now understood that she meant to toss him into the air like a coin!
“Hey no one is tossing me and besides if I am hurt I can’t protect my charge and YOUR MOMS GETS VERY VERY MAD at both of you!” he reasoned back and Kyo let him go instantly!
“Hey now no narcing on friends!” Lin warned Cass and gave him a harsh stare of certain death. These twin Drow might be teens, but he was VERY sure their moms had trained them very well, WAY farther than him in the arts of death on his best days!
“How about this idea? I go out with Kyo here first since she was the first to step forward and do that for a few days? Then you two can switch back and forth to see if you even like me?” Cass gave hoping not to offend either one!
“Hummm I like it!” Kyo gave instantly and hugged Cass by his side.
All Lin did was hiss out at her sister, “Skank!”
“Ohhh it's on BITCH!” Kyo raged out as she waved a challenge to her sister and both ran from the room towards the back of the mansion.
The three elves and Meagan still in the room heard a door open to the rear of the large home and then it slammed closed as Tessa reappeared at the top of the stairs, “Let me guess they are fighting yet again?” she asked the group below.
“Yes…and does that happen often…them fighting?” Elli asked wanting to know more about the pair of Drow and maybe their moms too!
“Yep, it's like a game to the pair of them. They have fought like that since I met them years ago when I was little and went to their mom’s school back east” Tessa gave descending the stairs and noticed a shimmer of something floating above the group!
Tessa shook her head to the nearly invisible shimmer, “Don’t even think of pouncing on anyone LILY! AND get over here by me and show yourself NOW!” she ordered to nothing, to the very real confusion of the group.
The shimmer unseen to anyone not really knowing what to look for landed by Tessa’s side on the steps and then slowly faded into everyone’s sight. Nathan was the first to shout, “A fucking dragon!”
Tessa laughed at the shout, “She’s not a dragon,” Tessa signed as one would, having said the same thing for years, “Lily’s a wyvern.”
Lily chirped…whistled and kind of growled up to Tessa as the beast that was much bigger than a huge dog almost pony size kept between the group and her. “No Lily, they are friends and that one is Nathan! We must not bite Nathan no matter how bad he smells to you…and that’s an order from Rohanna and Rehanna. You don’t want them mad at you and I’d have to keep you outside while Nathan is staying here!”
“Does she…Lily?” Nathan asked its name and Tessa nodded back, “Does she breathe fire?”
“No silly wyvern do not breathe fire and Lily is a water wyvern. So the best she might do to ya is spit water into your face if she has a mouthful of it!’ she laughed thinking back to Lily doing just that to many people over the years.
“You left off that she can bite!” Nathan said trying to smile friendly like to the beast and Lily only growled and bared her large set of fangs back to the teen. Tessa spotted that and gave Lily a sharp rap on the rump as she admonished her, “NONE OF THAT, I told you not to even think of that and I meant it!”
Elli stepped forward towards the pair and bent down to Lily to pet her and the wyvern responded to her affection on the spot as she leaned into Elli scratching her long neck. Lily breathed out a sigh of content and Elli reacted to it, “Ohhh she might not breathe fire but she has a breath weapon….ICKK fishy breath!” she said while scrunching up her face, revolted by the harsh smell.
Tessa shrugged to Elli, “Well most of what she eats is fish, but I have a way to stop that!” she said as she fished into one of her pockets and pulled out a nearly finished roll of breath mints. Lily instantly knew what that treat was and almost ‘wagged’ her large butt before Tessa tossed one up into the air where Lily snatched it mid-flight, then started to crunch up the small mint in her mouth to taste it better!
“Neat trick, does she fetch?” Cass laughed out.
“Yes and she attacks on command too!’ Tessa grinned evilly as lily growled a bit.
Cass smiled to the wyvern, “Don’t even think about it!” he said while tapping the blade on his hip and the wyvern backed down knowing better.
Tessa laughed at Lily, “Sorry Lily but you bit off more than you can chew and besides Cass is a friend and is staying here for at least a week I bet…so you better get used to it right now girl!”
A mostly silent for all this time Meagan stepped forward to pet Lily and whispered to her, “He does not mean it, he has a job to do and you kind of get in the way when you growled at Nathan. Just be nice and I am sure I can send you some nice fish to eat down in the tide pools…it's my kind of thing now!”
An older man, dressed in what one might call modern butler garb made an appearance from almost nothing from the main hallway of the huge mansion, “Miss, are your guests staying for dinner?”
“Ohhh Hammond, yes they will all be staying and let's fire up the pizza oven down stairs so that we can play and eat…and sorta party?” Tessa said to the man.
“Fine Miss, anything else?” he asked her.
“Yes all of them will be staying the week at least make sure each has their own room and tell security to be on a higher watch as Nathan here is to be protected as best we all can.” Tessa informed the older gent.
Elli stepped forward to the man with her frame snapping open in her hand, “Hammond, I was told by Tessa that someone could be sent from here to go get mine and Cass’s bags from our home. We got called upon to help Nathan here while we were already out and not packed for a long stay.”
“Yes Miss,” he said, tapping a small computer on his wrist to connect to her computer frame and his comp beeped after she sent him all the information that was needed.
“Thanks Hammond, my family and Cass’s should have our list of needs ready if someone gets there about an hour from now?” Elli said while making a quick list of her personal needs that one of her sisters could grab from her room and she told her mom and dad where she was…as if all her friends had not already told them!
Cass was busy making his own long list and sent it off to his parents along with the same message Elli had basically sent “mom…dad, the twins called us both to protect this new Fae and we can’t say no! Might be a week plus on this task…”
Hammond stood by and waited for the teens to look as if they were done on their personal computers, “Misses…Sirs If I might show you all to your rooms so you can freshen up a bit before dinner?”
“Ohhhh crap Nathan?” Tessa asked the still confused teen, “Did you want to shower up and change your clothes?”
“Yes…” he gave timidly, not sure of what to say next, “But none of my other stuff is clean. So I have nothing to change into.”
Hammond spoke up to the teen before Tessa could, “No problem Sir this house has an ample supply of clothes in various sizes to suit nearly anyone. I am sure I have your size in stock that you can use for now, at least until you go out and obtain better to suit your personal tastes and needs.”
“Great, I hope it all fits me?” Nathan questioned the idea of a home having a spare wardrobe that numerous for guest use. He did not understand that this mansion was owned by the same woman that built it over one hundred years ago and she had many many thousands of guests over those decades that might need something to wear at the drop of a hat!
“I am sure I do have something in stock sir. And can you all please follow me upstairs to your rooms?” Hammond asked, taking his first steps up the closest set of stairs.
Hammond led the three up one floor and right, then down a long wide hallway decorated in a 1940’s motif, that left the more modern style of the main entryway. He stopped a few doors down and pointed out a door, “This is Miss Tessa’s room if you need,” then he walked to the next door. “Miss Ellisara this is your room and Nathan you are right next door. Sir Cassiral is right across the hallway so he can watch over you both better if need be. Then lady Meagan shall be the last on this side just past Cassiral’s room. ”
Elli opened the room’s door and was almost stuck dumb by the size of the room. It was at least three times bigger than her room back home and she shared that with her younger sister! The room had a king size bed, a sitting area and lots of furniture! Then she gasped seeing that the room had its own bath nearly bigger than her room back home too!
She ducked back out of her room as Cass came out of his, “Is your room as big as mine?” she asked and he looked into her’s “Yep maybe about the same size!”
Meagan went to the door that Hammond pointed out and found a room bigger than her’s back at home. “Hammond I am not sure I need a room?” she questioned the idea, “I live just down the beach a few miles and I can swim over or use one of my GG’ma’s speedboats to land on your beach here, then walk up to the house.”
“Well Lady, it's reserved for your use until you are sure it's no longer needed, besides we have the room and we are not expecting any other guests for quite some time. Then you could always use this room to shower up after your swim over and boating over will still get you a little bit wet and in need of freshening up anyway?”
“Fine Hammond, you are right and twisting my arm so very much to have a room so nice I guess I will give into the pain of it all and bear the burden!” Meagan laughed.
“Glad you like them, the bedding was changed before your arrival and extra towels are in the baths for your needs. Call me via the touchpad next to the door here. Hammond said as he pointed one out to the pair and showed them the menu to call him, “And this controls the AC and lights. Then there is a remote on the nightstand that can do the same tasks.”
Elli had to question something as it ‘popped’ into her head, “Hammond how did you know all of our full names? Meagan or Cass or even I never told you and Tessa certainly did not have the time yet…that I know of?”
“Easy Miss, the Leigh twins told us here that you all were coming and to be ready.” he smiled opening Nathan’s room door for him, “Is this room good for you sir?” he asked.
“Ahhh ya…I guess?” the confused teen stuttered out not knowing what to say seeing a room this big set aside just for his use.
“Good sir, please follow me,” he asked and led Nathan farther down the hallway and around a short corner. Cass followed, behind not wanting his charge to leave his sight unless the teen was inside his room. Hammond stopped at a room’s door that was a bit less ornate than the bedroom doors and opened it. Inside was the biggest walk-in closet both of the teens had ever seen, the place was almost a store in itself!
“Hummm let me see here…” Hammond pondered as he walked down the right side of the huge room that had several aisles of clothing. One side, the left seemed to be all women's clothes. One could tell by all the long hanging bags that must contain dresses and what might be matching shoes under each one in a box. Nathan noted that each and every bag had an info pocket on its front that held paperwork plus a picture of the dress on a dummy to show its contents.
“Over here sir,” Hammond called to the teen. And as Nathan walked over as Hammond sized him up on the spot, “humm I would have to guess that you are Mr Dean’s size in jeans and here are two of those.” he said handing the teen two pairs of Levis jeans.
Nathan sized them by unfolding one pair and holding them up to his waist and found that they should be a match. Next Hammond handed the boy a package of new 100% cotton underwear in his size with some socks to match and then moved onto shirts.
“T-shirt or dress sir?” Hammond asked.
“I guess a tee is fine by me and I don’t need a dress shirt yet?” he said and asked Cass with a shrug if he might need one soon?
Cass shook his head to the question, “No need for now, we can buy those later this week.”
“So no formal wear sir?”
“Nope,” Cass said for Nathan.
“Too bad I would bet you are an exact match for Mr Hughes,” Hammond noted, “Too bad,” he said again, taking a pair of very expensive wool slacks off the rack and sizing them up to Nathan.
“Those look like a very old style, yet real new or barely worn?” Cass questioned the man and smoothed his hand along the fabric of the pants feeling the fine cloth for himself.
“Yes they are a bit old, but good fashion never dies and I had hope that this look would come back. Howard was very classy in this style!” Hammond smiled.
“Howard?” Cass asked and Hammond nodded back. “As in Howard Hughes the airplane guy?!”
“Yes and remember he owned a motion picture studio that Madame of the house worked at!”
Cass thought about that statement for a second before he asked, “Let me guess that Mr Dean is James Dean, the guy who died real young and wore jeans all the time?”
“Yes Mr Dean was very young when he died,” and Cass could tell that Hammond must have known the guy personally because you could tell he was still sad at that loss! “If only Mr Dean had heeded Madam and took her plane that day, instead of that sports car he might be still alive today!”
“Okay, but you look human and not older than Thirty at the worst?” Cass asked Hammond.
“Ohhh sir I am far far older and very very Fae. AND I bet a Fae that you have never even heard of or let alone seen!” Hammond laughed, “then add I was the first one at the mansion when it was built in nineteen twelve. Heck I picked out most of the carpets, drapes and paints for Madam before she moved in. I understood her tastes and she trusted me to choose them well in her stead. Then a few years later Mr Hearst made sure a railroad spur passed by the Mansion and she lived up there part of the filming season for the studios.”
Nathan knew his history well and the names just dropped by Hammond intrigued him wildly. ‘What kind of new life was he headed into when his new friends knew people like those and knew them VERY well!’
He just has to ask a question that was killing him, “Does this Madam still work or act at the studios?”
“Yes she does, she still acts and produces many pictures herself. It's one of the best ways to make great deals of money in Hollywood.” Hammond said as he stepped farther down the aisle of clothes and asked, “Shoe size sir?”
“Ahh my ten and halves still fit well even after I changed.” Nathan said as he sized up his shoes by wiggling his toes in them and looking at how the shoes flexed back.
Hammond nodded and pulled a shoe box off the shelf home dozens of them, Nathan even noted that the whole shelf was even marked with a small brass plaque ‘size 10-10.5 US mens’ “Would you like sneakers, high tops, boots or a dress shoe?” Hammond asked before he pulled the box fully off the shelf.
“I love sneakers and how about a dark color too?” Nathan said as he peeked at the box and Hammond slid it back, then looked for another box and then handed it to Nathan, “Would this work and please try them on.” he asked while he pulled a small bench seat from a corner nearby.
Nathan took the box and noted it had a smaller picture of what was inside on its front just like the large bags containing dresses did. He pulled off his shoe and Hammond opened the package of clean socks and handed one to the teen before he put the shoe on. Nathan stood up and sized the shoes on his feet with a wiggle of toes, then a few flexes of the shoe to see if it slid around any.
“Feels great and I never owned a pair like these Nikes! I never could afford them with my other brother and sister around!”
“Well you can have them sir, on the house so to speak and I will have them replaced to keep my stock up in this size.” Hammond added as he moved along the rack to a section of outerwear like coats and others. “Now to get you a clean ‘hoodie’ you kids call them these days…in the past we just called them ‘sweats’ and only wore them in a gym or exercising!”
Hammond moved several ‘hoodies’ and hooded tops around on the rack of them as Nathan asked, “Why do I need one with all the elves here in LA to hide around?”
“Because Nathan, until you learn to hide your Sidhe ears, eyes and other features with magic. It’s best to use and have the very simplest of disguises ready for use at any time.” Cass said as Hammond handed Nathan a very nice gray colored top with several patches of embroidering on it. This was a VERY ‘in’ fashion designer ‘hoodie’ he had never seen before, one that would cost several hundred dollars at any shop that even carried the rare line of this designer!
“That should do it and remember these are all yours to keep.” Hammond said again making sure the teen understood.
“Even the jeans, I mean they were owned by James Dean!”
“Yes, even the jeans. It's not as if I could prove that he left them here?”Hammond said knowing that Mr Dean would approve of giving a needy teen a simple pair of his jeans…ones that he most likely got for free himself from the maker or the film studios!
With everything set Nathan went back to his new room, as Cassiral waited in the hallway, “I’ll take the watch while you shower up Elli” he offered as his duty required that at least one of them was on watch while taking care of Nathan.
“You sure Cass?” Elli had to ask, “I bet this place is safer than it looks?”
Hammond overheard the conversation as he was just headed back downstairs to his myriad of duties, “Miss and Sir this a Queen of the dark courts home and the protections on this mansion are massive. Then add I have several Dark court warriors on staff and other creatures to call upon…one would need an army or atom bomb to take this house and my bet is on the bomb not even making a dent on this homes shields!” he said with some pride, as he might be the very one that set up the mansion's many defenses!
“I can wait Hammond, but thanks for being so ready and vigilant. It makes me feel better knowing the mansion is ready for all takers. “Cass gave with a small nod of his head to honor the man.
“As you wish sir, the house stands by for any you needs or of any needs of our guests,” Hammond said as he took back to going downstairs.
Elli smiled to Cass with a giggle “Well I am going to take that shower and then wait for my things…thanks my protector!” Then she closed the door.
While Cass waited a messenger arrived with several helpers who had the pair of elve’s bags. Meagan did not have any bags because she chose not to stay the night and her home was only a few miles down the shoreline, so she could take a speedboat home at any time.
Cass had the helpers place his bags inside his room as he knocked on Elli’s door, “Your bags are here and girl did you leave anything at home…I think part of your house is out here and maybe one of your sisters is inside the bags too!” he jests at how many bags she had brought over!
Elli showed herself at the door in a long thick bathrobe that she was snuggled in, she waved to the helpers to bring in her bags…ten of them! “Well I got my stuff and needs…you have yours you SPARTAN!” She laughed and closed the door after the helpers were done.
Shortly Cass was done with hsi short shower and getting dressed. He looped the sword’s belt around his waist and latched the buckle. “Man I love this blade, the scabbard is so ornate and I know it's one of the best blades out. I hope my own is this good someday!”
He opened his door and found everyone waiting for him out in the large long hallway that split the mansion. “All waiting for little old me?” he laughed.
“Well now we can get going with the dummy here!” Elli smiled back and so did Tessa who giggled at Cass’s pain!
Tessa shook her head to the pair as she led them down stairs, “Well we are going to eat down the more fun level of this place, the basement. Well the livable basement, there are several floors below that one! But this floor is level with most of the back yard, the smaller pool nearest the house and has the game room, the theater, the bar, then a very big family area around a few TV’s. Ohh and there is a small 50’s dinner down there with the wood fired pizza oven that I asked Hammond to warm up for us!”
As the kids all got to the basement all Nathan could do was wolf whistle at what he saw, “Man I am in heaven and could get used to this!” he almost gasped that the over five thousand square feet of the mansion’s lowest living level…it was a play yard for kids, teens and adults just like Tessa said!
“You all like it?” Tessa asked and they nodded back, “Does my Aunty know how to entertain and relax or not?”
“That she does!” said Cass.
The Drow twin’s opened the doors to the theater and one grabbed a remote pad and waved a finger to ‘toss’ the movie they were watching onto one of the family room’s huge TV’s “We waited for you all, but got an order in for pizza to be ready for ya!”
“Yep we got three all cheese, two all meat, two pepperoni and a huge veggie for you grazers!”
All of them filed into the 50’s styled dinner area of the entertainment floor and made note of the long hot table that took place of where one would usually find the cooking area behind the counter and started digging into the line of food that included some extras the Drow twins did not mention. A few types of french fries, normal, wedge and seasoned curly. Some nachos with toppings and other chips. Then some other small hot snacks like mini hot pockets and mini burritos of various flavors!
Cass was the first to ask one of the cooking staff, “Where is the soda?”
“Right over there sir next to the bar area” the man pointed out a soda machine like one would find in a restaurant and there were two spinning slushie machines at work next to them too!
Cass looked over the large well equipped bar as the machine poured some soda into his cup, he spotted a large glass front case that instantly caught his eye. The case or cupboard was a small part of the many shelves of hundreds of liquor bottles. It had a set of leaded glass doors that had a family crest in the middle done in stained glass…the crest of the ‘true’ queen of the sidhe and not the electected one that held office for fifty years until the elder council chose a new one.
That ‘true’ Queen’s crest could only be used by those she deemed could use it in her name and breaking that law meant some kind of punishment! He opened one of the doors to see what could be inside and inside was a line up of five bottles. He took out the last one in the line and read the label off.
To the shock of Cass it read, “Queen’s private diamond reserve…1852” Cass whistled at the bottle. He had never seen one and he knew even his parents had not seen one either and most likely would not until their one hundredth wedding anniversary or if they had a tenth child! The queen always sent one to families who reached that time of their lives as tradition.
He so wanted to open the bottle and try it out, the flavor must be ‘awesome’ he thought. Then add this brandy gave the drinker a HUGE hit of magical essence that would last for hours if not days if unused…then add a few small shots could even get a Drow drunk!
This stuff had to be sipped slowly NEVER GULPED down or you fell DOWN!
But Cass did know one thing, this bottle had to be opened a certain way or it spoiled the whole thing. Next it had to be served a certain way or the magic essence would just flow away to nothing as it was poured out and add the brandy might become poisonous too if you did all of that wrong!
The last item of information that he knew of this type of Brandy made him put the bottle back where he found it…this one bottle could be worth more than his parent’s home if it was older! But certainly it was worth more than a new car as it stood now!
Cass sighed sadly as he finished filling his soda, “I would love to try that and be the first kid I know that did!” He then spun around to find Hammond standing there cleaning up the bar top and making sure that the supplies were stocked up.
“Cassiral…young one. I will gladly open and drink some of that with you when you hit your first quarter and Nathan is safe…we will celebrate that day of your life and do hold me to that promise please. I need them to mark my passing years with good days that need to be remembered.” Cass nodded back to the man’s promise, “I will and thanks Hammond!”
Cass walked away thinking that he was less than ten years from that mark of his life, that Sidhe calibrated certain things in a person’s life. One was living till your first year, the year most called the most dangerous because in the past most kids didn't make it past that one! Next was year Twenty five or a ‘Quarter’ where you were now a full adult and could vote in elder elections and have a say in how your own family was ran…you could even talk back to your parents and they had to listen to your word…now heeding them was something different, but they had to listen!
At one hundred was a smaller celebration, but a huge one was two hundred and fifty! As you were now old enough to join the council yourself! The last of the big ones was at one thousand and those elders HAD to be listened to with that many decades behind them, they had seen it all!
All the teens ate in and around the dinner’s food service and field up fast until Kyo one of the Drow twins suggested, “Hey let's set up a game on the x-box ultimate and see who lasts the longest in a head to head shooter?”
All of the teens agreed and filed into the large family room and plopped on the large couch with their plates still heaped with food! They started to play and found the Drow were not a pushover in video games and that Cass kept up with them well! About an hour in and not even five PM Elli noticed that Nathan had fallen asleep.
Elli nudged the new elf, “Hey Nathan get up and go to bed buddy.” and she nudged him several times and all he did was snooze even louder!
Cass tried a few times and could not wake the kid, “Boy he is out and I’d really hate to even try harder to wake him after what he has been through.”
Lin was taken out of the video game by her twin blasting her icon to bits and shook her fist in defeat as Meagan and her kept playing on, “I got this, us Drow are a bit stronger than you normal elves!” she said as she bent down and picked up Nathan’s sleeping body like she was cradling a small baby.
“Are you going to carry him up two stories?” Cass questioned the Drow.
“I could but we have an elevator over there silly!” and she nodded over by the fish tank that nearly filled one wall and that is when Cass and Elli noticed the well hidden elevator door for the first time!
Elli ran over and found the elevator button a bit hidden in the wall’s woodwork and pressed the ‘up’ button, when the car came all three four loaded up and then up to Nathan’s room where Elli pulled back the bed’s sheet and Lin dropped him on top.
“You ladies go, I’ll get most of his clothes off and tuck the guy in.” Cass offered being the only male present.
“Good, join us back downstairs and when he wakes up tomorrow we get some need shopping done for him.” Elli said while leaving the room and Lin stopped at the room’s control panel and tapped a few buttons, “That is all set we can hear anything in the room if he wakes or needs something and I set the room to highest security mode…no one gets in here without someone on the security staff knowing and they will patrol by this room on the half hour all night!”
“The staff here is that big?” Elli asked, leaving the room with Lin close behind.
“Yep this is a queen’s house. There are six guards on duty at all times in rotation and triple that or more if she is here. My moms asked for more and they doubled that number to a dozen all for Nathan’s protection.”
“Good to hear that and we are going shopping tomorrow, want to come along?” Elli asked if Lin was going.
“A chance to burn up my mom's credit cards…YOU BET!” she grinned evilly back!
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Meagan's Tail
A new Universe, a New story!
Intermission of our story
Pixie time!
Will our new Pixie now waits for what the Drows will do with her...life or death?
Los Angeles
Nathan shakes awake and shoots up to sitting in his slightly damp with fresh sweat bed, his head spinning all around to see where he was, “Ohhh ya I am in that mansion…Darn nightmare, I thought I was still on the train headed to LA!” he sighed recalling the whole trip out west on several trains and that he kind of missed his brother and sister. They might be younger than him, but he still cared about them even if the family turned their backs on Nathan as he changed into a creature of the Fae and was abandoned to the labs of the church for experimentation.
He scanned the room over and found that his recently changed eyes made even a totally dark room easy to see as daylight. Nathan was still getting used to what new things his new body could do, what changes had come over him and knew he had to get used to it all, as he was told that Fae like him lived thousands of years…many thousands of years!
Nathan was about to roll over and try to get back to sleep that had evaded him many nights when he spotted them! And that ‘them’ being three stuffed toys in the room looking at him…staring at him, one an overstuffed Godzilla from the small bookshelf across from his bed. Another one, a white fluffy bear with a huge grin from the TV stand and the last, a strange looking fat bird with a huge beak sitting on a small table by the door.
“Where in the heck did all of you come from?” He questioned the stuffed toys all about the room.
Cass must have heard Nathan speaking and opened the door with caution thinking someone or something was in the room with the new born Fae he was supposed to be protecting, “Are you fine in there Nathan?” he asked, swinging the door open wide with one hand and the other was at the ready on his blade’s hilt.
All the commotion quickly woke both Elli and Tessa, so they both came down or across the hallway to see what was up. Tessa was padding her way down the hallway all wrapped up in her huge rode trying to hide her great looks, or best said INSANE looks as one of the home’s many guards took interest in the sounds from his post at the hall’s end, “Anything wrong my lady?” he asked using her lesser title.
“Nothing here, please go back to your rounds and check the outside for anything that might have woken my guest.” she ordered, he bowed slightly towards her and left without a word as she had ordered him.
Elli was already in the room when Tess finally got to the open door, “What is up?” she asked.
“I was about to ask them myself…so?” she said looking at both Cass and Nathan.
“I just had a nightmare is all,” Nathan said, pulling his covers up a bit.
“I was checking in on him,” Cass said as he took the chance and leaned into Nathan’s bathroom to check it out for intruders. “All clear here.” he said walking back to the door.
“Well if you need something to help you sleep better I can call one of the healers for you Nathan?” Elli suggested.
“No real issues, it will be morning in a few hours and I should try to get some more sleep…but how did those things get in here?” He asked, pointing towards the three plush toys one at a time.
Cass picked up the one nearest the door and looked the strange toy over and felt it was not quite right, “I don’t remember this thing in the room when I left it?” he asked Tessa while showing it to her and almost handing it her way.
“Well Cass they were not in the room when you left, they were down the hallway in my room, BUT I am sure they felt it was better to come into Nathan’s room to watch over him tonight.” Tessa admitted and certainly by her tone she knew them or of them!
“Toys moved?” Nathan questioned.
“These are not toys Nathan, they are creatures of the dark court Fae in disguise and completely harmless to anyone staying here. They only wish to protect us…they love kids and have protected the royal family forever.” she sighed slowly.
“Well maybe we should just toss them back into your room?” Cass asked.
“Won’t help, they feel and heard that Natahn needs protecting and tossing them back into my room will only call more of them, so many that they might fill the darn room by tomorrow. They are that insistent in being involved in a kids and or a royals protection that they never give up.”
Elli had to laugh at the small toy as she took it from Cass’s hand, “I know I am going to be wrong on this very wrong. But this toy will protect Nathan…a plush toy?”
“It will.” Tessa started, “That ‘toy’ is a magically disguised Ghillie and they can be quite mean AND a huge andfull in a fight…even huge Trolls fear these creatures. They love kids and hide in their rooms as toys. These days they seem to love looking like plush toys or dolls like raggedy Ann and Andy.” Tess said as she took the toy from Elli and sat it back down on the table.
Elli now noticed that the bird plush was now sticking its tongue out and it was surely not doing that before, she even noted it was showing TEETH too!
Cass patted the toy, “Nice Ghillie, now you watch over Nathan for us, we are going back to bed.” he said thinking about Trolls, the huge eight foot tall creatures that could rip large trees from the ground and with one swipe kill a lion with ease! Anything that made one of them scared, he instantly respected.
“Well if the things want to sleep in here with me and are that good at protecting people?” Nathan said and got up to grab Godzillia off the bookcase and placed it in his nightstand. “Then they can stay and do their best!” he said and yanked the covers back over himself and rolled back over to get back to sleep…he hoped!
Hours later just after dawn
As the sun just comes up, Lilly Tessa’s pet wyvern anxiously waits for the perfect moment and lets out a very rooster like CROW! Then she bounds off the rock she was perched on to glide silently on her wings down to the tide pools to get a morning swim in and fish for her breakfast.
Tessa rolls over in her bed and shouts at her pet, “Shut it Lilly, TOO DAMN EARLY!” and then rolls back over placing a pillow on her head.
Hammond entered Nathan's room after he knocked lightly, “Are we ready for the new day young sir?” he asked the room before fully entering.
Nathan was just tossing off his covers with a huge yawn, “I don’t know Hammond, so far my life is a mess.”
“It will get better now, you have to understand you just entered the tightest of communities that support ALL of its people like nonother! We are all family under the Goddess Gaea. You will learn or choose to not hear her call and living that way is fine with us all. We Fae all can’t be of the same mold and must listen to the individual.”
Hammond pulled Nathan’s few clothes from the dresser and laid out a pair of underwear in the bath for the teen to get into, “I’ll be leaving you, please call me if you need anything.” and he left the room to the teen.
Down the hallway, both Drow twins sniffed the air, “What is that sister…never smelled that before?” Kyo asked her twin still getting a shower.
Lin punched the shower’s control panel to stop the flow of water and took her own sniff of the air, “Smells like bread to me and it's being fried?” she questioned the idea of frying bread over baking it!
Just getting out of a speedboat that had landed on the soft sand of the home’s beach was Meagan, handmaiden to the queen of the seas and she was greeted by Lilly who was busy fishing for her morning meal. Lilly seemed to love Meagan so much, that the large pet even brought the teen a fish as a form of greeting!
Meagan laughed at the huge Wyvern acting like a big dog, “Well I appreciate it, but I have breakfast waiting girl. So you eat it please.” she asked the mini dragon while scratching behind its left ear and after she found that ‘right’ spot, she smiled to Lily's pleasure, “All done, now let's all get moving. We have lots to get done today!” she said standing up.
Slowly the house woke up and made its way down to the kitchen and its breakfast area, “Hi guys, I am done with the first batch of breakfast and more to come real soon!” Cass said as he worked quickly over a stove covered in pans filled with frying oil and in each large pan were several floating hand sized pieces of bread dough frying away.
“What in the heck is this?” Kyo asked.
“This is breakfast in Maine, my uncle is from there and at one time was VERY human till he changed into one of us Fae. He cooked this for us all the time when we visited. It's a good meal for our kind considering many of us have issues with eating red meats.” he smiled and kept to his task, making sure nothing burned by stabbing each cooking piece with a fork to flip it over and fry the other side. Once it all hit a golden brown he tossed each piece on a paper towel to soak off the extra oil.
“So how do we or are we supposed to eat these the right way…your way?” Tessa questioned as she grabbed a waiting plate and tossed four of the fried bread on her plate.
“Well how I do it and it's the same as my uncle does. Is you take a few of these, toss them on a plate…you got that part so far Tessa. Next you grab a knife and kind of stab at the surface a bit like this…” he showed quickly between batches, “and then cut off a kind of thin slice of butter like this and put it on the bread, covering it a bit, “ he demo-ed, “then wait a sec as the butter melts into the bread…just don’t stab too deep and make holes…cause the butter slips through!”
Lin grabbed a plate before her twin could react and covered it in bread, she did just like Cass said and smiled to the new taste, “Gaea I love this stuff!” she mumbled with a stuffed mouth.
Meagan was next to grab a plate and take her share, “How did you get the dough?” she had to ask, seeing that the unused ‘loaves’ were still sitting on a huge serving plate on his right waiting to be cooked.
“Well I sent Hammond out or was that the staff to find this at the store before you all got up” he said showing a plastic bag with three frozen bread loaves in it, all sitting in a little foam divider and the label read…”Bridgford brand ‘ready-dough’ easy to bake three one pound loaves”
“So you just get that?”
“Yep, defrost it in the microwave or leave it out overnight. Pull off a small hand sized part, smash it out or pull at its edges till it looks like a large biscuit and fry…add butter…and love!” Cass grinned as he pulled at a lump in his hands till it was ‘palm’ sized and then added it to the others already frying up.
Kyo was already grabbing her next stack, “You think you got enough?” she asked, with six of the things covering every square millimeter of her plate.
“I asked Hammond to get ten of the darn things, I sure hope that thirty loaves is enough for us all!” He laughed as he kept to frying up more for the rest of the group. Especially since it was very well known, that the drow could ‘pack-it-away’ like an NFL linebacker that had been starving for a week!
“Keep it coming!” Kyo laughed, grabbing her third plate full.
“Wow I sure hope that thirty loaves was enough?” Cass said, dropping the next batch in a pan and starting to flip a batch already cooking. He took time out to grab a hot one for himself and cover it in butter. “Hummm that brings back memories!”
An hour later
Kyo lets rip a loud BURRRP of appreciation for the meal while patting her dark skinned belly, “Ohhh you did good and we got a keeper here girls…he can cook and knows how to use a blade too!”
“Thanks!” he smiled, while eating one of his own treats.
“I will clean up sir.” Hammond said, placing some of the used bags and paper towels in the trash.
“Nooope Hammond. Please leave the oil out in the pans for the next meal we have.” Cass mumbled with a mouthful.
“Sir?” he questioned, leaving out a mess was very strange in ‘his’ clean home.
“The crackers, canned clams and eggs I had you or one of the staff fetch along with what I just cooked. That is for lunch or dinner, mattering on when we all get back. We or I will cook up clam-cakes for that meal or as my Uncle called them “New England hotdogs!” he laughed a bit and took yet one more bite.
“We what?” Meagan asked.
“Clam-cakes, you add one sleeve of crushed up saltine crackers to one can of minced clams and two eggs. Then mix it all up in a large bowl, scoop out a palm full, then fry up just like the bread. That would normally serve two people or half of one Drow! We did that all the time to ease up on family meals, when we visited my uncle…less clean up that way, by cooking two meals the same way!”
Lin quipped in, “Yep this boy is marriage material!”
An hour later
A Teen in wonderment exited the SUV limo that had picked him and his new friends up from the queen’s beach mansion, then dropped them all off here at the biggest mall he had ever seen in his life, “Wow” he said in awe of the place, looking at the huge mall, towering over five stories tall of all shopping and laid out from here in mid Santa Monica all the way to the ocean where it turned into a pier going over a thousand foot over the breaking waves. “We don’t have them this big back in Omaha.”
Kyo had to chuckle at the wide eyed teen, “Midwest farm boy…meet city!”
“Hey now I may be from Omaha, but far from a ‘dusty’ or farmhand!” he insisted back to the Drow laughing at his expense.
Lin spun around in the sunlight celebrating as she smiled, “Take it all in kid, you're in LA now and with us along, you are in for the shopping trip of a lifetime!”
Cass pulled Nathan closer to him and whispered in his ear, “We being the only two males along for this trip…we might regret this. Because it’s only us two guys, versus all five of them and I bet they invited even more of their friends to meet us here at the mall. We shall be overwhelmed at times, but we shall win in the end!”
His group of new friends guided Nathan from the mall’s passenger loading and off loading area and right into the mall’s doors. “Ohhh we have got to eat at Mythical, it's the best place in the area for Fae to eat at…the WHOLE menu is catered mostly for Fae!” Meagan bubbled out helping to plan the day.
Elli nodded to the suggestion, “We can do that Meg!”
Cass pointed up to a shop two levels up from the group, “First stop is ‘Organics’ for Natan’s underwear and there we can pick up a few basics he will need, then push on for the rest as we go deeper into the shopping jungle!”
Tessa was more than a bit worried because she had left her protection charm at home as her aunts had requested she do from time to time to ‘practice’ being outside in a crowd without it. She cringed at having to make it through most of the day keeping her thirst for lust emotions and others in check without it…being a teen succubus was hard in a human world full of hormonal teens!
As the group filed up the mall’s escalators, Nathan almost got dizzy, spinning around and around to each new sound or sight and he was in awe of the place filled with hundreds of humans. He noted that the group of mostly elves and drow did not even try or need to hide the fact of who they were…the crowd of humans ‘just didn't care’ and moved past the group of teens like it was was very normal to see teen elves out shopping and burning up their parents' credit cards!
At the group’s first stop, Cass helped Nathan pick out a few dozen underwear, socks, an easy dozen T-shirts and a few hoodies that he wanted to hide his now pointy ears better, Cass said “Hey this is LA and no one is stupid enough to mess with Fae in this city. The humans learned that lesson decades ago!”
“I still look like my human self and the crazy church is still out there looking for me. I prefer to be ready and blend in better with the crowd for now.” the worried teen pointed out his personal mindset right now in making that choice to buy several hoodies in a few assorted colors.
In the next store the group met up with more of Cass and Elli’s friends that Nathan met on his first day in LA and even one of Meagan’s friend's who was a six foot tall near Amazon named Sev, a beautiful girl that took Nathan's very breath away…he was in instant love with her!
“Hey, who is the new guy?” Sev asked her girlfriend Meagan and seemed to be stricken with the love bug too.
“That is Nathan, He is VERY new to being one of the pointy ear crowd and only changed a few weeks ago I was told. Cass and Elli were ordered as his ‘protectors’ by ‘The twins’...I am still figuring out what all that entails?”
A curious Sev leaned in closer to her friend and grinned a bit, “So he is or was declared “protected” by the choppy chop twins at Hekwai?”
“Yes Sev, like I just said.”
“Humm and I have to guess that Elli is the protector and Cass is her ‘called warrior’ by the twin’s very blade he is carrying over his shoulder?” Sev thought out, planning her next move. She wanted in on this and maybe get closer to Nathan!
Cass took his time sliding pants around on the display searching for a size fit for Nathan,” So you have a thirty inch inseam?” he asked again.
“Yes thirty inches, I might do thirty-two if we have a sewing machine?” Natahn said back and joined in looking. He spotted a pair of jeans in black that matched his measurements and pulled them up to get a better look, then saw the shocking price, “Four hundred dollars for JEANS!” he gasped out.
“Well Nathan buddy, those jeans are one hundred percent organic cotton, designer label and in one of the more expensive stores in the mall. THEN add the girls would never let you out of here on the “cheap” per say and burning up an unlimited credit card that the twins gave them to help you, they would certainly consider finding that limit a full blown challenge to their group’s shopping skills!” Cass sassed to the teen and pulled out four other pairs for Nathan to try on for size.
A bit later, Nathan had tried on over a dozen pairs of jeans and only liked five of them for fit. Then the girls found him a few dress slacks to choose from and he only took two of those…he hated dressing up now because doing so reminded him of ‘the church’ too much! And ‘the church’ being the one that tried to kill him and abandoned him!
The next stop for the group was a high end shirt and tops place for both men and women, the girls filed off to search a bit for stuff they might want, BUT kept a wary eye out for items that might go good for Nathan and fit his needs.
At this point Nathan was getting a bit put off by the whole thing, “I don’t know how much longer I can play store dress dummy for y'all?”
“Just take it slow and if you feel overwhelmed by them at all…please tell me and we are shutting this all down for now. If you say that, we all go home and they have to deal with it.“ Cass reassured Nathan, as he was the only other male in this team of shoppers and genuinely on the teen’s side.
“I am good for now, I got this for today and I just feel weird being out like this...in the wide open and all.” Nathan worried out as his eyes kept nervously darting at the exit or anyone entering the store, as if he was checking out each one to see if it was clear or the person was dangerous.
“Don’t worry too much, you have me, Elli and Sev along or watch your back.Then add the Drow girls, Only an insane person or one not informed about Drow would even take on one let alone two of them and lastly we have I am sure no less than ten guards following us from both the Queens detachment and the embassy.” Cass stated for the teen and took note of once again spotting a guard slowly mingling with the mall's crowds just outside the store…they did blend but only so well.
Elli and Sev found a dozen dress shirts for Nathan to try on, they were looking to match his only set of slacks and his best jeans for a mid range good look, or slight dress up when needed. “Nathan, we have some choices for you to try over here.” Elli smiled his way and Nathan felt a bit like prey at the time. Then add, the feeling got a bit worse when Sev lightly nibbled on her lower lip in such a way that he knew she liked him…Nathan might look young, but he was a few years older than he looked and he knew girls!
Nathan sighed a bit, as he grabbed one shirt off the display near him. A blood red dress shirt with a crazy half samurai-robot face on the back with jeweled eyes. He loved the neo-techy look of the shirt that surely was modeled after a game that had just came out of a cyberpunk LA in the future…a very dark looking city in a game that clashed with what was reality now.
After Nathan locked the door of the rather nice or one should say POSH dressing room that was big enough to rent out to a bachelor! He tried on that one shirt he loved and found it perfect and one hundred percent silk…that meant his new Fae skin did not react badly with it!
The next few he tried on did not hang right off his body and looked too tight on him, the last one he stepped out of the room and spun around a bit for the girls, “Why did you choose this for me?”
“Tight shirts look good sometimes on a guy, we just have to find the right fit for you Nathan.” Sev drooled out eyeing every inch of the teen, she was certainly smitten with him and when Nathan took off one shirt right there and took a new one from her hand…she blushed a bit at his being topless.
“Now this one seems to fit better, still a bit tight, but I like it.” he said pulling yet one more off the rack and trying it on right out on the sales floor and he liked that one too. Nathan handed both off to Sev as he went back into the dressing room, “Those are keepers,”
Sev spun around to see one of the Drow sniffing the air by her, “Ohhh someone is in love…we Drow always can tell by the scent you regular elves give off!” Kyo laughed at Sev as she nonchalantly passed by.
Elli overheard the conversation, “None of that please, give him some time and room to grow first then you all can fight over him, then ravage him in the bedroom!” she said to both Sev and Kyo, in a pretend husky voice and made fun of the well known fact that Drow females were more than a bit rough when making love to anyone!
Sev and Kyo nodded to Elli knowing that they had just been ‘chewed out’ by the teens designated protector and that title meant they had to obey no matter what or risk the Fae council’s deep ire.
As the group filled out of that last store and had all their purchases sent down to be temporarily stored at the mall’s pick-up spot. Elli stopped at a food cart serving hot churros, “Let’s stop for a snack…Nathan have you ever had one of these?” She asked, as she handed the food cart worker cash for a dozen of the sweet treats.
“Nope,” he said, shaking his head, “never even seen one?” Elli handed him one of the foot long sugar covered treats all wrapped in wax paper and he took a bite off the end, “Ohhh I can like this! It's a kind doughnut and cinnamon toast in one!”
Nathan was genuinely starting to relax, he now understood why Cass was so insistent on him being left alone in LA. There were elves and other Fae he had to guess they were Fae by looks alone and not some sort of mutant. But when you see three of the same ‘look’ just varied a bit on three different people over the last hour…they must be Fae! Then add to his happiness, none of the passing humans even care that any mutants or Fae walked around among them at all!
“Next stop shoes, then we eat lunch!” Elli said, pointing out one of the mall’s many shops.
On the way into the shop they all stopped at a window display showing the best and latest shoes out, the girls pointed to a few pairs they loved and Nathan hovered over a pair at the end of the display in its own little case with several pictures from a movie coming out soon all around it. Cass spotted the only pair he wanted and gave Nathan a slight tap to get him moving into the store behind the group of girls already going in for the kill.
Cass steered Nathan over to the sneakers and other sports shoes while the girls dove on the dress shoes they loved! “We should stay over here out of range of any errant high heel that might get tossed. Those things can be dangerous!” he warned with a laugh and was speaking of both the pointy shoes and the girls shopping for them.
“Take a seat and let’s have an expert in shoes fit you…you since you changed, I bet your shoes size changed too?” Cass insisted and patted a place on a bench next to him, then waved to one of the man clerks/salesmen prowling the vast floor looking to make sales and commissions!
The salesman came over very fast after seeing both teens were elves or high paying customers he could tell by one teen was carrying a blade and that blade alone set these teens above most as regular elvish teens did not carry a blade if they were not connected! “What can I do for you two gents, we just got in the air jordan top game edition, all organic and it’s only six hundred a pair!”
“He needs to be sized and I want to see those air force one, Brooklyn's in green please…size ten and ten and a half to size them.” Cass said like an expert.
The salesman grabbed a foot sizer and took Nathan’s size, then again to be sure and wrote it down. He pointed to the vast display of shoes, “Well what is your style sir?” he questioned the puzzled teen that had never this type of service or a selection this big in his whole life.
“I normally just get whatever was on sale Cass, I have no idea?” he asked his new friend.
“Get him the same as mine and some of those new Drow stalkers.” he asked.
“Sir those are reserved only for friends and family because of the movie coming next month and the vast number that want them.” he informed the pair of teens and Nathan looked surely disappointed because he spotted a pair of those shoes on the way in and loved them instantly.
“It's okay Cass there are a dozen others I like too…no need to fuss over those?” he said, not really feeling the words.
Kyo peaked around the nearest corner of a display, surprising the salesman, “Ahhh let him have a pair or offend me and my moms…I am not shitting you boy!” she grinned evilly and then Lin stepped around the same corner admiring her choice in new shoes in one of the nearby mirrors, “I’d listen to my sister!” she warned.
“I will get those right away, I normally check ID’s to a list we have, BUT in this case your faces are enough for me ladies!” he said speeding away, there might be quite the number of Drow now. But it was a very very low numbered population, but most Drow were a bit mean(dangerous!) and testing these two girls to see if the famous movie twins were their actual mothers is something he would rather not do!
The clerk came back with what Cass had asked for and even added a few high end items that had a great commission for him! Nathan took his time trying on each size of the shoes offered and found what shoes best matched his foot size and like it most shoe companies sizes varied in fit between style and sometimes GREATLY!
Nathan puzzled over three pairs, he knew one style was six hundred a pair and the limited edition “drow stalkers” even more so! The poor teen “hemmed and hawed” over the big decision to the point of getting Cass looking his way, “Just get all three pairs and one dress shoe in case the twins ask you to a dinner party or something?”
“But it's so much money?” he fussed back
“AND the Fae has the money Nathan! SO just roll with it?” Cass suggested and just finally waved a hand at the stack of choices before Nathan,”He’ll take them all and get him one of the Krocett and James…Oxfords, not Brogues in his size and in simple black,"
“Yes sir!” the Clerk smiled hopping to it and was off knowing his day just got better money wise!
In short order the clear had Nathan fitted out for a pair of dress shoes that actually came IN a WELL decorated wooden box, with a shining-care kit and had matching shoe trees to help keep them in shape and “stretch” them as needed to fit too!
“I think we are done, ring it all up and dropped off under our spot!” Cass ordered and the clerk did so adding in the girl's few purchases too!
With their shopping done shoe wise now and the group seemed to be very happy with their purchases, Kyo brought up the group’s next stop again “Time to eat and we are eating at The Dancing Dryad overlooking the bay up on the top floor!”
“But don’t they need a reservation or something WAY in advance?” Elli questioned the teen Drow.
“We got our reservation right here!” she says pointing at her face. “and then add Tessa’s Aunt has a standing reservation everyday and every evening on top of this!”
“Yep Auntie is a dark court Queen and they would never turn us away even if she was already there taking that table.” Tessa added in next.
“Ohhh I would guess she is that important.” Elli says with her eyebrows raised.
“Not only important, she is a founding partner in the place too…mostly name dropping for the main owners only. But a full partner still!”
An few minutes later
Cass led Nathan over to the fancy entrance doors of what looked to be the most expensive restaurant Nathan had ever seen in his life, “We are eating here and you don’t need a tuxedo to get in?” He jests at how fancy the place looked by the doors that must cost more than a small home by the use of huge natural wood timbers that looked hand fit and the windows were made of stained glass that would surely fill windows in the Vatican, then add he noted the floor was covered with marble flooring to match all the opulence of the windows!
Nathan pulled one of the thick doors open and waved Cass in, “Show me the way and let's eat I am starving more than a bit now”
“YEP and we can go over a menu while the girls are distracted by that dress store for a few. And let's hope it's a few minutes and not an hour!” he grinned back and his stomach even took that second to growl to each teens laughing at the timing of the sound.
“Sirs, do you have reservations for lunch or wish to make a future one?” the Maitre d’ behind the wait desk asked the pair and Nathan noted the man asking was a very well dressed elf much like he was now.
“No reservation, just need a menu while waiting for the rest of our party.” Cass said and looked over a wine list of the day while they waited.
“I am sorry sir we are all full for the meal, but I can take your reservation for a date about three months from now?” he asked the waiting teens.
“No problem, one of my party has standing reservations.” he smiled back.
“Sir no one has ‘standing reservations’ here.” the Maitre d’ started to say as the girls came in the door and Tessa interrupted him on the spot to his sudden embarrassment, “Well I do and so do they?” she grinned evilly holding the door open for the twin Drow to enter with Elli bringing up the rear.
“OHHH sorry Miss De Fay!” he said changing his tune on the spot, then he noted the drow twins coming in the door next, “and you will be eating with the Leighs too?” he asked, thinking of a table size to meet the party’s needs and where to seat the now larger than normal group!
“Yes and these two gents are in my party as well and note this is Nathan’s first time dining here, so we must make an impression on him!” Tessa nearly ordered the man or older elf in this case!
Shortly the Maitre d’ had the party of teens seated at a window table overlooking the surf six stories below and the pier next to the mall, “This view is nice!” Nathan said never having really seen the Pacific ocean till he arrived in LA.
Cass leaned over as Nathan started to open his menu, “Nathan pick anything you want and note the menu’s first section is Fae dishes free of red meats, that most Fae can’t eat or don’t like the taste of and the next section is more human style affair with meats. I’d suggest you pick a human sampler tray to try and see if you still like any of those more human items?”
“Okay, I’ll do that!” he said, picking a sample tray that had a small slider burger, a slice of meat pizza and a few other items to try out.
Tessa was seated next to Nathan because she could stand meat dishes better than the Drow twins across the table and Cass was to his right. She noticeably relaxed in here behind the restaurant's magical shields that filtered all the raw emotions of the city and humans in the mall. This restaurant was a ‘sanctuary’ of sorts and a known place of relative safety for all Fae.
The whole group of teens chats over their meal and Nathan finds that he still loves hamburgers with bacon on them, but only in small sizes. Much more than a few bites and they seem to lose their taste. The pepperoni pizza or all meat pizza is a total no to his changed palate.
Worst off it seems at first during his meal, Nathan seems to have lost his love of a good chili…a sad change to his mind and a deep loss to him at first, as his dad made great chili. But that might be for the better, as dad abandoned him and not the other way around…this was his new life being a Fae and the old human family had to be left behind fully!
The only one at the table really enjoying any kind of red meat was Tessa, as she was just tearing into a double stacked bacon cheeseburger and a small serving of pork riblets on the side.
Nathan noticed it with a smile, “A bit hungry are we? I thought for a second you might be going all wolf on us?’ he jested to the girl.
“Well one I am not an elf or Sidhe like you all, I am far different and unless I get some meat in my belly, I might get hungry in other not so nice ways!” she admitted to her near shame of needing lust emotions to survive.
A short time later Nathan was scraping a plate of the last of a key lime pie he was eating, “Wow this is the best we should get one or a dozen to go?” he jokingly asked.
“Done…” Kyo said with a smile and tapped the passing waiter on the shoulder, “Could we get four of those pies sent over to our place and three each of the rest of the deserts?”
“Slices miss?” he asked to be clear.
“Nope the whole pie in each flavor and add in some topping assortments too!” she said and he nodded back, “Will be done right now, added to your bill and they should be at your home by five PM at the latest.”
“Nice,” Nathan smiled at the thought of a nice treat later on tonight, “so what is next?” he asked the table.
Tessa pushed back her plate and sighed a bit, “Well you have one item I know is on my list…a suit and a good one.”
“Why dress up, it's only school and stuff?” he questioned the idea of a full blown suit and tie, “I am not important or something like that?”
“You are Nathan,” Elli said getting a bit closer to him and Kyo tossed a privacy spell on the table at her wink. “You were made a Fae, a Sidhe by human science and sooner or later you will see some sort of elder council on that matter and you NEED to look presentable at that time.”
“FUCK ME!” he huffed back.
Fast forward a few weeks later, back to when John first came to the Fae embassy in LA.
With John the newly minted Pixie made by human science, finally ending his debrief and the twins seeming to get their endless list of questions asked of him. Rania, the twins' personal secretary at the embassy started asking her long list of questions to better understand certain parts he had told. She walked John slowly through this process, so that all of these ideas and memories, recollections of his were noted in a way others not present could understand his menaing…elder Fae would be reading this and they might not understand a human’s point of view.
Rania lastly asked and confirmed the spelling of each name and linked them all to incoming notes that the twin’s main internet hound or wolf had hunted out on each one. “Excuse me Jabress, I need some time to go over all of this information that John gave us and make you a full report, then link all the new information that the Kitty just dragged in off the net.
“Fine Rania, but wait one second I have a letter that I need sent out via courier,” Rehanna told the secretary as the Drow’s twin was busy handwriting one out on special paper that the embassy only used in very certain or extreme cases, paper that was magically forgery proof and she finished it up by adding a personal seal to the flap of the envelope. Then Rehanna took the envelope from her twin’s hand and added her personal seal along with it. Each small seal with a near twin just like the pair themselves, except one was based on very old seals from the Drow and one was a very modern take on the same, very much just like the pair themselves!
Rehanna handed Rania the envelope and for the first time she read who or what this office letter was going to by the large crest on the envelope face, “Einior Caercilcarn en'Esselda?” she asked, “Mankoi sen Jabress?” she questioned going so high up in the Fae leadership…so high in fact that each faction of both dark and light royal court was represented! (Elder council of the first elves–why them Jabress)
“Don’t question us and you know darn well this is too important for just us to rule on.” Rohanna barked a bit at her, “Now go and have that sent by the fastest method under our most trusted double guard!”
“My Jabress…” she said bowing slightly and then turning to leave very quickly from the room via a magical teleport she made with a short hand gesture.
John stayed in the room with the twins still giving testimony and answering questions or giving theories as the time passed by. He or now she was even given a small meal to appease that huge appetite she had gained for sweets!
It was not even four hours later that no less than six of the elder guards showed up to the embassy's magical porting room and requested time with the twins. The pair had no choice in admitting them or not…these were the armed guards of their bosses and the guards asking to see them was just being polite over just barging into their office!
“Show them in,” Rehanna said with an agreeing nod from her twin.
The group quite literally marched into the room as one, each dressed in armor resenting their faction or family. That faction being light Fae or Dark or several different types or Races of Fae themselves, not all the guards were Sidhe/elves!
The leader came forward and placed a foot sized ring of stone rimmed in Mithril on the table before the pair and tapped it alive or awake. It came alive with a flurry of sigils all over its polished surface and a pure magically created form flowed out of its top, a half scale person showed up and spoke. The figure might be magic, but it looked so real even with it being only a shadow in its appearance hiding who was really there…the council rarely showed who was really seated in any position on it to anyone outside themselves!
“You are ordered by the full council to come immediately to our presence, with this ‘creature’ ’” it spat out the word like a curse while looking straight at John, “and any other witness that can be admitted to this assembly as per OUR set rules. Bring any documents to show what has been said or found and you do know not to bring humans or their technology here?” it asks or really reminds the pair.
“Do you understand?” the guards leader asked in the councils stead.
“Fully, we can be ready in a very short time,”
“You have an hour, we will wait outside and gather who you may. We are your escort with this creature among you,” and the leader rejoined the rest, turned and left.
“Well this day is going just great…” Rohanna said and Rania signed, “I got a whole lot of work to get done my Jaberess, may I leave to furnish these requests?”
“Yes!...get going, you have to ask?” Rehanna said a bit mad that simple etiquette was needed when the council made a demand like this!
John was still standing on the far edge of one of the tiwn’s large desk and pointed right at the stone, “That thing could see me, I could tell that it saw me! What did it say?” he asked, having never heard the language the magical apparition spoke just now.
“It said or demanded we come to see the council and yes it saw you and DAMN IT…IT STILL SEES YOU AND SO DO THEY RIGHT NOW!” Rohanna shouted, trying to warn the new fae that magic items like this are not always “off” and can tell their owners many things!
“Who are they? This council?” the badly uninformed Pix asked.
“They as in THEY the leadership…the top most leaders of all of us Fae, you thrice damned lab reject!” Rehanna shouted next.
“Is this bad?” John had to ask now, growing very worried about all of this.
“You think or thought we might be mad at you…they, the full council can end everything you are or were with a single word.” Rehanna warned firmly that the elders did not mess around.
“SHIT! I am so fucked!”
“Understatement of the century that one!” Lilac smiled, “And now we might be rid of you in a day or by the end of day and not have to deal with you anymore?” Violet added in evilly.
An hour later
John sighed out of fear more than boredom, she was scared out of her skin. Mostly because even the twins were cautious about appearing before a full council, even they had reason to fear this meeting it seems. They had taken this time to leave the room and get dressed in much finer business suits, the twins made her feel VERY under dressed in these ill fitting doll clothes she now had, that all came from a kids store and were meant for toys not people!
Of all the Fae walking towards the magical port, the twins lead the front, their small staff next and then came John, who was being held in the open flat palm of the guards leader and even she was standing on a silk square to keep her stench off the guards armored gauntlet. So the guard said as she was told to stand on the cloth. And lastly, at each side of the one guard bearing John was yet one more guard with one more trailing behind the rest.
“Don’t even think of fluttering off my hand or acting out or even making a single sound I don’t like…I will end you!” The leader warned her full intent to harm or even kill John if the guard felt she acted badly in any way.
“I understand,” the lab made pix bowed back.
“That was your last sound…till one of the council asks you and ONLY YOU a question. I would wait till someone says your very name to even think!” she warned again.
The guard walked John through the magical port and they all appeared right in the middle of a semi dark room. The softly lighted half they were standing in was appointed with what looked to be hand sawed wooden plank floors with spell etched metal inlays and there seemed to be a pattern of stone tiles along the far edge of the room at the walls that John could barely make out and they certainly did have some sort of major spellcraft floating above them in a line that must be a shield for the room!
John could instantly tell the twins were not expecting this sight, they must usually arrive elsewhere and walk into this room or this room was used very sparingly…them seeing it meant something deep to the pair.
Rohanna had to sigh at the sight of the main council chambers, she and her twin rarely came into this foreboding room. As the council itself more than looked down on the pair of Drow because of their background of starting off as humans once, that had changed into or in some theories back into Drow.
Outside of the dark court itself and its queens, the pair of Drow were looked down on sometimes and they personally felt that the word “tool” applied to them in some cases. They, the twins dealt with humans and the human world in general so that some of the more ancient members of the council did not have to ‘dirty’ their hands with encounters of that sort…not to mention the pair got rid of several ‘issues’ for the council. That service of ‘ending things’ or “forever ending an ‘issue’” being their main task over the passing decades.
“One day we will sit at that table,“ Rehanna said to her twin mentally, “whether they want it or not.”
“Or take one of those seats for our own PERIOD!” Rohanna thought back, “Be its last user, be still warm and willing or very cold and dead!”
The twins looked over the room and counted the chairs arranged around the main table, they came up with fifteen total. That made this meeting one that only the eldest council was hearing.
The quorum of the center most three seats at the head of the large table, was made up of the royals. One light court side of the vast table, the other one dark and seated in the center and at the center seat, one elected elder non-royal that was a tie breaker only if needed. The royals were mostly the ‘queens of their personal ‘court’ and each side, ‘light or dark’ had several ‘queens’ or eldest matrons as top most leaders.
The rest of the seats were made of six of each court and not all of them were elves or Sidhe, some were Nymphs, or Pixies and in this case one of the dozen was a Drow. The Drow eldest came from one of the oldest and most respected families the pair knew and she did not personally like or favor the pair.
This right here was the highest one could get in Fae leadership, the ‘elf buck’ stopped right here and these few held life or death for one appearing before them in their hands…or votes. A ‘thumbs down’ here in this room meant a quick end! An end that no one outside of this very room would even know about.
Yes there were other councils, one for each faction, one for each race and then the ones for both light and dark courts. The biggest one was made of Fae that had aged to at least two hundred and fifty. That group elected an elder council that was made of those Fae aged to one thousand at least, those then recommended and elected those sitting right here.
A female voice sang out from the seats deep in the shadows of the semi-circle table, “Bring this creature before us and place ‘it’ on the pedestal guards…make sure it is secure!”
The guard’s leader gave the voice a quick nod, then took a step forward and placed John on a three foot or so tall stone pedestal before the huge table, “Stay here within that ring of runes or they will kill you and only speak when you are requested and ASKED to speak.” the guard said firmly and John was about to say “yes” but as her mouth opened up to speak, the stare of death John got back silenced her instantly!
“We have read your package on this matter over, Sword mistress and ambassador Leigh,” the voice said from the shadows and referred to both twins by family name and used both of their personnel titles, “we elders have to ask, does this creature have any connection to the death blossom street drug the humans are making?”
(Death blossom-a new street drug created by human science that takes any fae and slowly via its death makes a drug that when taken, can drastically increase a human magic user's powers to epic levels and even grant non-magic using humans that power for a short time. The twins have been investigating its creation in and around the LA region for quite some time now and have VERY few leads to work off of. As the lab is very mobile and hard to track down until the ones running one make a mistake or move on to a new location and the bodies they leave behind are found!)
“We have no idea, there seems to be no connection right now? But I would have to guess that there is a strong one somewhere in the mix of it all, as all of these experiments seem on their surface linked somehow back to the same people making that drug or doing this,” she pointed to John… “to humans in hopes to make the drug out of them somehow?” Rohanna told the assembled body.
“Have you asked this question of the creature?” another shadow asked.
“No I or we have not. We were questioning this being only just today and have assembled a large package of its testimony so far and sent all our findings off to this council as fast as we thought was best.”
“Huummm,” a new shadow asked, “So do you know ‘creature’?” the shadow nearly spat the word “creature” when referring to John, “what Death blossom is or how it’s made?”
John pointed at herself and gulped, “Me you asked me?”
“YES!” the shadow shouted in anger, “Who or WHAT else would I ask that question?”
“I have no idea what death blossom is, but my past employers were experimenting on many things dealing with fae, magic and other programs that I had no direct dealings with or knowledge.” John answered back very quickly, her voice growing with fear in each word said.
“Well if ‘IT’ does not know more than what is already written down in the twin’s reports…then lets destroy this abomination to all things pixie!” a new shadow growled in anger and one could tell it was a much smaller being by the tone and sound…most likely a pix themselves!
“Elders, we feel that in the future this creature or its name is John. They might be able to form leads on who is behind these acts or make those connections as time passes or we gather more information based on what John has to say. Besides we have another idea what ‘It’ can do while we use them fully and they repay the damage they have done to that young Sidhe who sought refuge in my embassy only weeks back.” Rohanna suggested.
“What would that be?” the leader asked for the group.
“A one way binding of the souls to only benefit the new Sidhe,” Rehanna grinned and John instantly knew this was bad…very bad for her!
“Do you know this ‘John’s’ true name for the binding?” one elder questioned.
“Yes we do and when she was a human, he gave blood willingly at that time…to save his very life when HE led the invasion of MY embassy!” Rehanna said, pulling out the vial of blood and a small scrap of paper that John instantly recognized as the one she had written her old name on!
There was a small but short gasp from one elder before they spoke, “This is a very stupid creature…I will vote we keep them alive and do the binding. BUT it needs a new name, as ‘John’” the voice almost spat “is something I will not say over and over during this meeting and other meetings in the future. Besides, IT needs a more fitting name!?”
“Might we suggest Sofilein for a new name? As it fits and has the right meaning in this case?” Rohanna asked the group.
“It fits and I like it!” one shadow said, “I vote yes.” and the shadow seemed to wave its hand over one of the many stones sitting before its place and the runes covering it glowed in magic light. The rest of the council followed one by one, yet one growled as it made its vote, “I agree reluctantly, but still request this “creature’s” death!” Rohanna nodded that elders' way, knowing that one dissenting voice was certainly a Pixie and a very angry, very deeply offended pixie!
The leader spoke up next, “We all agree...It is done, this creature shall be known by Sofilein and recorded as such till its death or we agree to change its name once again.”
“What does that name mean?” John asked in a whisper.
“It means in your case…trash or garbage looking or searching for redemption that looks forward to being elevated to being called pond scum!” Lilac barked.
John or now Sofilein stood silently on the council’s pedestal, She knew that speaking up right now was certainly the worst idea in her short life and she thought about the name, “So I am now known as literal trash to every other fae out there. I gotta make some sort of move to improve my position or I am dead meat!”
“Since that is now behind us all. I put forth to this council of elders that the Leighs keep interrogating this Sofilein farther and that in three moons time, they are to present her before us again and see if any new information was developed. At that time we will vote on continuing Sofilein from there on.” the leader suggested.
Rohanna nodded to the shadow, “I agree, with one suggestion. That Sofilein be bound as we suggested to the young Sidhe she was pursuing and thus protect him as best she can until she has nothing more to give?”
“I forward the motion of the Drow twins!” a new shadow spoke out, even Sofilein could tell the twins knew that voice personally by their knowing grins and facial expressions.
“Who among our kind is best at bindings of this type?” one shadow asked the assembled.
“In my personal opinion the best…they are not Fae. But one that has full knowledge of the darkness and fights it with their existence.” another suggested.
“Her, not her? She may know and fight darkness BUT bespelling a fae like this and as we ask?” a worried voice from the shadows spoke out.
“If you are suggesting ‘V’ I can call her here and she should be here with us within an hour or so?” Rohanna smiled back and her twin slowly nodded knowingly,
That ‘nod’ frightened Sofilein very deeply and she shivered at the sight, “these Drow do not have my best interest in mind at all and them agreeing on something is bad very bad!” she thought.
“To be sure. You are speaking of Mrs Barron?” the head of the council asked the group.
The leader’s voting stone lit up, then all the rest lit one by one in the same color and runes. “So we agree then, I will go contact her and contact the teen in question to have them both here as soon as possible.” Rehanna said and started to leave the room and after she left the far side of the room went from shadows to full black.
“Well now we have a plan of what to do with you and you are not going to like it.” the guards leader said as she stuck her hand out to Sofilein still standing on the pedestal, “Now get on my hand,” she ordered.
“What now?” Sofilein asked, hoping on.
“We wait and you shut up!” she warned and turned to leave out a shimmering circle of magical light and back into the Fae embassy in Los Angeles.
Once there Sofilein watched as one twin used a very ornate gem the size of the Drow’s fist to communicate with a person and the magic looked very much like a 3D hologram would, it was crazy how lifelike it looked. The other picked up a phone off her desk and made a call, then hung up that one and made another, “Yes bring him here and fast…dressed to appear before an elder council and make sure you are all presentable in your personal finest.” she instructed someone on the line.
Across the huge city of LA at the beach mansion of one of the dark court queens.
Elli flipped her personal “Frame” shut with a quick slap to her hand, “Okay everyone we all gotta get dressed up in our best for a meeting with the council! Get your finest out and dress up or they will take a huge shit on us and then our parents will beat us all to pulps!”
“What council, specifically?” Tessa asked very curious how far up the Fae leadership ladder this mess was heading.
“The elder one and they want Nathan there too, so I am betting on one of the top two or the full council with royals?” Elli said back worried if Nathan was mentally ready for such an important group.
“The top most council?!” Tessa said back more than kind of shocked that all of this mess with Nathan’s showing up was so important that even the royals like her aunts were taking notice!
Elli nodded to the teen succubus, “Yes I know its bad and kind of cool scary at that the same time,” then she headed upstairs to get Nathan who was video gaming with Cass in his room.
Upstairs Elii knocked on Nathan’s door, “Can I come in guys we have an issue” she said and waited for a bark at the door, “Come on in just us ‘Call of war’ guys playing video games in here!” Cass jested as she came in.
“What’s up girl?” he asked, noticing the look on her ‘serious’ face after she came in, then cussed just as quick as Nathan blasted his avatar to bits with a rocket on the huge screen!
“We all and Nathan have to appear before the council of elders and royals…right now. As IN… soon as we get there. So help him get all ready and make sure you are too…we are all going!” she ordered and left the room as fast as she had come in.
“What is going on?” Nathan has to ask since most of the conversation went right over his head.
“Well Nat, we are basically going to appear before what could be called the senate and presidents of the Fae world...our basic UN. The top most leaders of our kind are going to ask you some questions and some of those questions will be coming from royals who are thousands of years old. Just remember to tell the truth as you know or understand it and remember that they are very serious people or creatures.” Cass said as he worked on pulling Nathan’s suit from the room’s walk-in closet, the space might be bare when compared to Cass’s own closet. But Nathan was quickly adding clothes with each trip he made and the girls added many of their own choices over the last few weeks!
“Is this a good thing or bad?” Nathan asked, while choosing a tie to match the suit from the whopping three he now owned. A personal record for the teen never having even owned one tie before he changed into a Sidhe and he was eighteen when he changed, he certainly had the time or years to get a proper suit. But it never came up and he might have got one for his high school graduation if mom and dad could afford one?
“It is what it is, they want to see you for their own various reasons and thus you are going. You really don’t have a choice in the matter.” Cass said pointedly.
“What if I don’t and choose to run?” Nathan asked, now getting a bit scared.
“You JUST don’t, cause they will find you and then add it will be worse just like in the human world. You run from the cops, equals…you get punished.” Cass said, opening the door to leave and get ready for the meeting himself, “Please be here when I get back.” he sighed a warning or request before leaving the room.
Shortly downstairs in the mansion’s entry
Kyo was busy making sure Nathan’s tie was straight while chastising Elli “You mean you never helped your dad or brothers with a tie…ever?”
“Nope, mom always did that stuff or my older sister. “ she shrugged back innocently.
“Really?” she shook her head, “I did this for my dad all the time and a dozen of the boys I went to school with till they got the hang of doing it themselves!”
“Well let's all get together for a port spell to the embassy and then from there someone else will guide us.” Tessa said to the group as she walked down the stairs dressed in a business suit.
Lin, one of the twin drow teens, was starting to weave a spell when the mansion’s door flew open to show a winded Meagan, “Did I miss them?” She asked the room closing the door and then noticed them all, “Ohhh I guess not! I was told to meet you all there, but one of my aunt’s boats got me here as I dressed below and I ran up from the beach in hopes to meet ya.”
Lin restarted her spell as Cass noticed a very nice pin on Meagan’s top, “What’s that?” he asked very curious about something so expensive looking that had an aura of magic just dripping off it!
“A brooch my GGma gave me to tell other royals in this council just who I am.” she grinned ear to ear and she seemed to be very proud of wearing it!
“That’s really nice Meg, but we gots to get going or else!” Kyo warned and punched her twin in the shoulder, “WELL get to spellifying chick!”
“Drop dead!” Lin warned her twin as she spun the teleport spell back up and a disk of light appeared across the room when she was finished, “Well there we go!” she smiled, stepping through it.
Once on the other side of the magical gateway, Nathan found that this room seemed to be made for teleporting or magical gates or ports like the one he had come through and there were at least a dozen guards securing this room. These guards were dressed in the same style that he was now quickly finding out was the standard for embassy troops or guards.
“This way please, we have a room standing by for your use while waiting for the Jabress and your meeting.” one well dressed lady that seemed to be the room’s guide or their own personal guide said to the group and waved an arm showing the direction she wished them to go.
The large party of teens walked into one of the embassy's many waiting areas, this one was set up to look more like a large human style living area that even had space for kids to play around in by the child themed carpet covering one corner that had a layout of a city printed on it to play on. The teen twins were very surprised to see their four younger siblings, a pair of twin girls and a pair of twin boys already there with their dad Keighvin. The set of four much younger twins seemed to be close in age, with the boys looking to be a year older at about five and the girls four.
The teen Drow nodded to him as they spoke in stereo, “Keighvin sir, glad to see you.”
He gave them a quick nod, but kept a wary eye on his pack of four much younger Drow playing in the room. A drow parent had to keep a wary eye on their kids at all times , they could get out of hand quickly at young ages and learned how to do spells or pick locks by age five or so! “Girls glad to see you.” he smiled making sure the kids were in sight.
“Are you going to this meeting too?” Kyo asked, noticing that he was not at all dressed for this type of meeting with a council of such a high rank.
“No, I have the kids to look after…We did have other plans for today. But sadly all of this embassy mess came up.” he said, tossing one of the kids a toy they had tossed his way playfully. But the twins did not press him on what the meeting was for, because they knew that the Liegh’s would tell them all in time.
“Who is he?” Cass asked Tessa and Elli plus Meagan leaned in to hear the explanation.
“That is Keighvin the Leigh twins only husband that is a true Drow and the human one, that one of the twins was married to got assassinated a few years ago…he was a rising star politician and Senator at the time. He might have become president or VP someday.” she explained.
“Oh that sounds bad…really bad, I didn't know that.” Cass said.
“Few did know the full truth that they were mates, most only saw the actress she was and thought the Drow part she played was something temporary and that she played Drow parts with make-up. Keighvin here is the real father of the kids around us for the most part and is not Kyo’s or Lin’s dad at all. To get into and understand that whole family story would take a few hours, so I’ll tell you that very long one later. As that is VERY complex and I don’t have a chalkboard or my finger puppets with me!” she giggled.
It seemed to be a wait, so Cass sat down with Nathan and one of the many books in the room on Fae and Sidhe, going over it page by page to show him the race he had joined. It was all an impromptu class for him and even Meagan was listening in to learn…she had lots to catch up on, even more than Nathan did!
Around the room the teen Drows played with their siblings in a monster vs hunter game they seemed to play all the time. The older twins being the ‘monsters’ that must be hunted and slayed!
The wait was a bit longer than Cass thought it should have been and was even saying so to Nathan and Meagan sitting around him as the door finally opened and Both Drow came into the room. They both shouted in stereo at the six running amok children “Kids…silence and sit down!” and even the teens took notice, acting instantly to grab a seat as fast as one ever did!
Kyo picked up one of the twin boys and gave him his toy as she sat him down by Keighvin. “Ohhh shit!” she breathed out almost silently and then went to sit down by Cass.
Cass had to chuckle to her under his breath, “Even you perked up and listened to your mom! Not the rebellious teen are ya?”
“You would listen and obey your mom too, IF she tossed VERY sharp daggers your way each time you did not heed them...and they don’t do that, ‘missing you by an inch’ every time. Sometimes they WILL nail ya!” she growled back that in Drow homes, moms and or the eldest female rules in not so kind or gentle ways. A Drow’s home, were a warrior’s home most of all.
“Glad to see my oldest still listening to me over what they do in chats or face doohickey!” one said and then pointed at Tessa, “You should know better than this, we do not hide ourselves going before royal councils, any councils with auras, glamors or magic that hide our true selves. Go back home and change into your best and show that you are a proud Kynlif that does not sulk around disguised as a human. We are not human here and will not ever be human here!”
“Yes Mistress,” Tessa said meekly and vanished with a magical teleport.
After Tessa left Nathan just had to ask, “What is a Kynlif?”
“You’ll see very soon and don’t be shocked at what you see, Tessa is still the same no matter what she looks like versus how she acts. Just like any other Fae or human you meet, Actions, deeds not words or looks matter.” Cass said and went on to help keep the younger Drow kids entertained.
Nathan watched the kids play as the twin Drow embassy leaders seemed to take a string of endless calls and talked to magical apparitions of people from crystals or a highly carved stone that looked at a distance much like a cutting edge 3D video or hologram would look like. He noticed that when they talked, even with them only being yards away he could not hear any part of what was said…magic at work once again he thought silently.
It was not too long before another Fae creature made an entrance to the room and this one was very new to Nathan. This new Fae was clearly a female by its garb, a form fitting leather armor outfit head to toe with a silk togo styled top layered over the underlying leather armor. She stood nearly six feet tall with large bat wings, her hands ended in claws and her feet were large raptor like feet with claws on the ends.
Her body showed utter beauty in form and motion, the only strange to a human parts were the wings, feet and hands. She had the body of a swimsuit model nonetheless! When Nathan finally saw her beautiful face he knew it instantly…it was Tessa!
As she came closer all Nathan could say was “Tessa?” as his mind questioned what he saw.
“Yes this is the real me Nathan, we call ourselves Kynlif and others call us E’draqvar. But humans call us succubus or drinkers of sex and lust.” she said, trying hard to smile and hoped that Nathan would not be revolted. Tessa genuinely liked Nathan in more than one way…he was growing on her.
One of the Drow noticed that Tessa was back and walked over to greet her, “Well that is much better now!” she grinned.
“I really didn't want to do this now, Jabress Rohanna. I wanted to show all of this.” she waved a hand slowly over her form, “What I really was or looked like to Nathan more slowly?” she sighed back timidly.
The other twin joined in on the conversation when she walked up, “Well it's best to rip the scab off and show your true self. We all had to hide far too long and me or us even more so…they, the humans have to get used to us now. As we are truly versus what they like to see. Remember we won that right decades ago and if they back down from their words, we will fight again and not in court!” she said gruffly and with a growing anger lingering on her harsh words.
“Hey Tessa, I love the real you!” You’re really cute and rocking the Disney “Gargoyles” cartoon look in a far better way than they ever could!” he smiled looking Tessa over again and even she could feel him starting to really “lust” after her and that feeling made her more than happy. It showed that she or her normal self was not scary or revolting to him in the least!
“Nice since we are all here now. Rania, could you go get our new little creature and we all move to the gate room so we can all leave for the council chambers.” she asked her personal assistant who nodded and exited the room and came back only seconds later with a large pack of guards behind her.
The leader of the group of new guards had a small fairy in the palm of her outstretched hand. Nathan took note that these guards had a more formal air about them and the style of their armor said “important” to anyone that looked at them by the very ornate style of etching each one had.
“Nathan meet Sofilein or John Chuck, this small creature befell the same pack of human scientists that helped with your change into one of us proud Sidhe…but in his or her case she ended up as this pitiful mess of a cross of human mad science gone wrong and Fae magic it seems…YEEECH!” Rehanna growled and nearly retched at the sight of Sofilein.
“Really?” Nathan questioned the sight of the small fairy and the statement that Rehanna had made.
“Yes and the church that made both of you sent HIM when he was still very much human chasing after you. This is the same man you saw right here in our embassy lobby the day you came to us seeking refuge…the same one who was leading those cops and that rent-a-cape, that I or we sent packing back to his masters in disgrace. A showing of outright failure so bad, that they did this to him or now her!” Rohanna came up and into the conversation with her arms crossed in the small of her back and the grin across her face was just huge, showing her genuine amusement at what had happened to John.
“So THIS thing wanted to catch me and send me back to those monsters to be further experimented on? To make me into a guinea pig, then very dead as my body was sliced up and or made into lab samples on glass slides!” Nathan growled now even madder than he had ever been since his change. So mad his eyes glowed a bright purple, as all the magic users in the room could feel the flow of magic essence of the room flowing towards him… very dangerously towards him.
“Calm down Nathan I can feel you pulling magical essence from the area and you are not trained to even control even a small part of that flow…yet!” Rehanna demanded of the teen and noted his potential as a very skilled and powerful mage someday with years of training.
“I am?” He questioned what he was doing, that thought alone broke away his mental fog of anger and what he was doing very much by instinct alone.
“We will have to work very quickly on your training this week, even before you go to the Hekawi academy and I might even introduce you to a great teacher today if she shows up as the council asked.” Rohanna told the teen her plans for his magical education and training.
Cass heard that last part and had to wonder over to Elli, “Who does not show up when the top of our Fae councils calls upon them?”
“Whoever that is…I am not going to tell them that they are wrong. When they have that much pull or are that scary even to our Fae royals!” she said back thinking of a short list of who it can even be and came up empty!
“It is time, the council recalls us,” one of the guards stated after they pocketed a small rune covered rock they had been talking to for the last few minutes.
Once again the whole group of Fae all joined up, then walked to the teleporting room and left for the council chambers. Same as last time John, now renamed to “Sofilein” , found themselves in the council room with what seemed to be the exact same group as before, sitting in the far side of the room hidden by deep shadows or even magic.
The head guard placed Sofilein on her perch on the room’s pedital before the council table, “Stay silent as before or die” she warned her once again and Sofilein or John nodded back that she understood the threat and indeed took it very seriously!.
“So Rehanna, did you contact Mrs Barron or not?” a shadow at the table’s head asked.
“We did and she will be here shortly.” one of the Drow said back with a nod of respect to the group.
And as if on cue, a black tear in the fabric of reality made its presence known in the corner of the room and a tall blonde woman stepped out of it followed by a huge black hawk that swooped out and landed on the council table. The hawk studied the room and gave one of the guards that dared to step forward towards it the stare of certain death and he wisely stepped back to his place guarding the room at its edge.
“Greetings Mrs Barron, we are honored by your presence and willingness to take our invite. I have to say our rules are that any guests show themselves at an embassy to be ported here.” the lead shadow said in greeting.
“The invite was surprising…and to your rule or suggestion on teleports…That is YOUR rule and not mine. Don’t like how I arrived, then don’t invite me again?” she said, giving voice to her displeasure at being even told what to do by literal children to her real age versus what age she appeared to be.
“I or we asked you to be here Ky,“ Rohanna said, surly knowing the being personally, one being that seemed to scare even the elder council and its powerful royals.
“So what are my two crazy Drow going to ask me to do or get involved in this time?” she asked with a wicked playful grin.
“We would like you to do a one way benifit binding of this Pix to this Sidhe boy here,” Rehanna said standing behind Nathan and pointing out Sofilein standing on the room’s only pedestal.
The somewhat surprised look on Mrs Barron’s face tells Sofilein all she needs to know as the blonde asks her next question, “So does this Pixie know what this binding entails, what they are offering and are they giving this benifit for free to the Sidhe boy?”
All of those questions worry Sofilein greatly, whatever this “binding” spell was? It was not good for her at all!
“No, this Pixie has not been informed…But it doesn't matter. As we know her true name and have her own freely given blood for the spell’s creation and base.”
Mrs Barron shook her head to the answer, “What a stupid pixie or one that certainly owes a huge life debt to the boy Sidhe?”
“Both.” is all Rehanna smiled back with a wicked chuckle.
“Shall we start then, or do you wish to do this elsewhere?” Ky asked the twins and not the council.
“Ohhh we are doing this now and before the council. We have their approval and up most, it's a form of punishment for this being.” Rohanna said next as she gave Sofilein an evil stare that would scare anyone.
“Then if the council wants this spell now and to take place here…I will temporarily require my full possession and control over a small patch of ground here.” Ky asked and took a place a few feet away, “This spot would be fine…in a ten foot circle from where I stand in its center.”
A shadowed voice called from the council’s lead spot “You have permission to use that spot as needed for this spell and only this spell, ending today at midnight. Any other intentions on use are not given.”
Kyley minutely shook her head to the answer, “Ohhh that must be one of the royals and I would bet on one of the dark court sisters!” She thought silently that many others would have not mentioned even limiting her spell and left it open to her call on a time limit…a very bad idea!
“Now I need two blades to be donated for the task, one for the Sidhe’s blood and one for the Pixie’s blood and her blade shall have both on it…from the form she has now and the human one from then!” KY demanded as her huge ax appeared from nowhere and she slammed it pommel into the stone floor. Kyley spoke a few words no one here understood and a string of runes formed on the floor glowing with magical power in a circle with three smaller circles across it…one centered and two slightly smaller ones across from it in a straight line.
Rehanna knew this request for spell components was coming and took two small daggers from her magical storage with a wave of her hand, “Here,” she said, offering the two small blades whose only purpose was use in magical spells.
Kyley took the set and examined them closely, “Nice workmanship and purity, they shall work fine and bind this spell very well with their sacrifice.”
“Never leave home without some!” Rehanna laughed.
“WE all know the next steps well, we need blood on one blade form the boy and both sides of the other must be smeared with her blood, both old and new,” Kyley said as she started to push her own magical essence into both blades and then spun up a new spell that covered each blade in a new set of runes to match the set already glowing on the floor.
When Kyley was finished with her step, she handed the blades back to Rehanna who took the pair with a silk cloth over using her own bare hands that might spoil the spell at work and she stepped over towards Sofilein “Time to get that blood!” she grinned evilly.
“I might get you a small drop?” Sofilen offered in a shaky voice.
“We are going to need a bit more than a drop for this spell,“ Kyley said, knowing that more was better and a small drop was not going to work at all. In fact the donation required might even put the small fae near death…but when making a binding spell like this “eggs must be cracked” and some might die in the process.
“I really don’t have that much!” Sofilen cried out as Rehanna got closer and the guard near her saw what was coming and snatched her off the pedestal in a gauntleted hand…the female guard held her firm.
“This might hurt a bit…just for a second till you pass out from the pain or…blood loss. The Healer will help you after I am done…and we see if you live through the process?” Rehanna promised and that “promise” felt very slim and meaningless to Sofilen right now.
Sofilen tried to flap her wings with every ounce of strength her body had and she freed herself by shredding the guards gauntlet in the process. That action had the guard screaming in pain as she spun away from the flapping like mad buzzsaw…”Kill it!” she ordered!
“NO!” a shout sounded in the room like a thunder clap that deafened some and Sofilen found her body in a new vise-like grip that felt like a god had her in their very hand she personally thought. And that assumption was right, a “god” did have her contained. As Kyley was the one trapping her and Kyley is very close to being a god on a small level, Ky had used her mental strength to grab and trap Sofilen before she could get herself killed by the room full of now very angry guards.
Being trapped and surly about to be bled dry no matter how she personally felt or complained and resisted was a sure thing. So…Sofilen suddenly grew in size like she did days before when she struggled getting out of the lab.
Kyley felt the “POP” of Sofilen growing and spun her way from her busy work of spinning up the binding spell, “Well that is new and something I have only seen one other time.”
“SHIT I am big again!” Sofilen cried out in surprise then looked down at the small fact that growing big suddenly had torn her doll clothes into a few tastters that fell to the floor, “OHH FUCK I AM NAKED!”
“That you are,” Rehanna said, grabbing one of her hands and slicing the blade against it till fresh blood flowed and she obtained the “donation” the twin knew was needed for the spell.
No sooner was Rehanna done, when Sofilen shrank back down to her more normal size, “Shoot I gotta work on controlling that!”
“I would make that a top priority in your life and I might be able to help with that?” Kyley said still busy with her spell crafting, but her mind could do several dozen complex tasks at the same time with ease.
Rohanna went over to Nathan as her twin was busy obtaining blood from Sofilen, “Nathan we need just a bit of your blood, but before you even nod or say yes…repeat my words exactly!” she ordered and Nathan stood there silently, not budging an inch, “I give my blood willingly for this one binding spell with no exchange as payment or other bindings or release of my mind, body or soul in any way.”
Nathan repeated the words that Rohanan gave him exactly and she drew his blood with a quick slice of the blade and handed it over to Kyley who shoved into one of the circle’s centers, “You stand across from the Pix in the other circle where Your blooded blade rests,” she asked both and Nathan did as asked. BUT Sofilen was not too sure of moving till a guard pulled a blade and gave her little choice in the matter.
Rehanna, done with her part, pulled out the blood vial that ‘John the human’ had given and now dripped it along the other side of the same blade that ‘Sofilen the Pixe’ had just “gave” her blood less than willingly on both parts. She then handed the blade to Kyley along with the hand written note that had John’s old name, that the twins had demanded from him weeks ago, “We give this ‘true name’ for this binding only and no other binding or spell, we Drow still own this being via his and her true name and relinquish nothing to you!” she ordered.
“Understood and who will pay the debt to balance the scales for me to cast this binding?” Kyley asked as she rammed the bloodied blade from Sofilen into the circle at Nathan's feet and paused before starting her next step at crafting this spell . A price had to be paid to the caster in spells of this nature and she was one to always collect no matter what!
“Hummm then your payment will be, Sofilen is bound to you after her death. You can choose what to do with her body, essence or being at that time…just know I hope she lives quite awhile!” Rehanna smiled.
“WHAT!?” Sofilen cried out in shock at that last statement, “she owns me?”
Rohanna chuckled a bit, “Only after you die...till then you will help Nathan here. We told you once already that you owed a debt and this is how you prove yourself to us Fae and redeem your old human life with a sacrifice as the lab grown Pixie you now are,”
“Done…the bargain is made. Now Sofilen stand in the circle across from Nathan,” Ky ordered and the new pixie had no other choice than to obey, even if she wanted to. The magic now flowing at Kyley’s will would have made her or broken her will or body till she did as told!
Kyley started up her spell and the circle under both Nathan and Sofilen glowed like fire to anyone around even humans that did not have the “sight” to see magical essence or spells. Kyley mentally wove the spell that most casters or creators of spells used the “handicap” in her opinion of words or hand gestures.
The circle under Sofilen glowed at a brighter pulse till a beam of spellfire lept from her chest and right into Nathan’s and as the fire “flowed” over to the teen boy, each “pulse” seemed to weaken her noticeably to the point it was starting to hurt!
“I don’t feel good” she said somewhat weakly,
“Well don’t die on us and cheat me out of using you to your full measure!” Rohanna demanded.
Nathan on the other hand, smiled “I feel great for the first time in weeks!”
The spell kept pulsing for several minutes till the pulse hit a quick crescendo and its light died suddenly. That near POP of spellfire is when Sofilen fell over…she fainted from all her lifeforce leaving her body to go heal up Nathan from his change to a Fae. She laid there till Rehanna strode over and nudged her small body with the pointed toe of one of her designer high heels.
“Get up right now or I ram this heel right through what is left of you!” she barked in warning.
Sofilen levered her body up and shakily stood up and looked up to Rohanna hovering over her, “What was all that?” her weakened voice asked the Drow.
“That was a binding spell,“ Rohanna spoke and looked over to Nathan to involve him in her statement too “And it binds you to Nathan and you to him BUT in a one way street fashion so to speak.”
“What?” the new Pixie asked, finally standing up.
“One way…as in he gets hurt and you feel it and your life force goes to heal him up till you are fully spent and die.” she said and swung out a fist and rammed it into Nathan’s side so hard you could hear his ribs break. Nathan only grimaced in pain for a brief second till Sofilen cried out in horrible pain as her own ribs broke on their own and she felt even worse…as if death warmed over could get worse!
Nathan felt over his ribs and found none broke…”What?” he questioned, “I know they broke and felt it for a second.” he asked puzzled at the feat.
“Well she healed you and took your pain at the same time…Now if I shot you in the face. You would feel that and it might take a few minutes till you healed and she died in your place...but LIVE you would!” Rehanna laughed out to Sofilen’s shock.
“I heal him and I die?”
“Now you are getting it…so guard his life well as YOUR’S DEPENDS ON IT!” Kyley warned, “and I will be seeing you someday soon or maybe not if you do your job well?” She said studying the small Fae.
Sofilen could feel Kyley’s eye bore right through her body and then she looked over to Nathan, “Hummm interesting, VERY interesting. I will have to take note of this and see if…” the tall blond said before winking out of existence.
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.